The Great Brony Migration

by Laichonious the Grey

First published 16th of April, 2012

The bronies of Earth are forced to flee to Equestria in order to find peace.

It is the summer of 2020. The popular TV show "My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic" has finished its eighth, and what appears to be final, season. In the wake of increasingly violent attacks by an extremist Internet-based terrorist group, the founders of the popular pony site, Equestria Daily, decide enough is enough. Bronies from all over the world have gathered in a small, abandoned industrial park in the run-down outskirts of Chicago to find the culmination of their dreams: Equestria. Through the wonders of science, they flee Earth for a land of magic, mystery and secrets. They will be weighed, they will be measured... will they be found wanting or will their dreams come true?

Story Idea inspired by a chapter in Shipping and Handling by PegasusRescueBrigade.

Cover image is a composite of the original Stargate movie poster and 'Canterlot At Night' by Cosmicunicorn, Source

The Sequel: Magical Wizard Brony Detectives

Exodus

Footsteps echoed down the long makeshift hall. The air was dry and dusty, but what more would you expect from an old warehouse? A man of average height and in his late thirties passed through little pools of light from the large lamps bolted to the steel rafters of the warehouse. Cereal didn’t like the building, but it was the only one they could get after their original headquarters was nearly demolished by a flash hate mob. He shook his head. Why do they hate us? he asked for probably the millionth time, We aren’t hurting anyone, we just wanted to have fun. Why do they want to destroy that? The sound of hooves striking the smooth concrete floor joined the soft thud of Cereal’s shoes.

“Everything all set?” a yellow unicorn with a red spiked mane trotted next to him.

“Yep.” Cereal said, “Rent is paid on the building for five years, after that it’s being demolished. Is everypony here?”

Seth, the yellow pony, nodded. “We just finished roll call, everypony is accounted for and waiting for us in the Acclimation Chamber.” He paused and took a deep breath, letting it out slowly, “I almost can’t believe it’s actually happening. Two years of planning and coordination and the day is finally here.”

Cereal grunted in agreement, rubbing the side of his head. He took a long look at his hand, flexing it repeatedly. He had volunteered to be the last one to undergo the transformation, after all, they needed someone to put their affairs in order before they left. Two years ago the staff at Equestria Daily made the fateful decision to leave Earth. Their trans-dimensional portal had been working for a year before that and they had the Pony-o-matic doing permanent transformations a few months before. The sacking of EQD headquarters was the trigger for that decision. Other sites had started going down as the hatred grew, almost out of nowhere. EQD.com valiantly stayed online and as far as he knew, it was the only pony site left on the net. It wasn’t active anymore, they posted the general exodus proposal and some of the steps to get into contact with them, and then froze it on a protected server, hidden away with some brony sympathizers. To an outsider the instructions wouldn’t make sense, according to design. Only a true brony would understand the cypher and know where to go.

For two years, the bronies gathered in this abandoned industrial park. They had begun transformations almost immediately; there had to be almost three thousand ponies here. It made him worry that some didn’t understand the cypher in their last post on EQD, there should have been a lot more of them here. Then again, the fandom wasn’t what it used to be. The hate and stigma imposed by society had shaken many bronies out of the community. The ones who stuck with it were ponies from all over the world, united in their desire to find someplace safe.

“Okay, let’s go through the final checklist,” Cereal reached into the yellow unicorn’s saddle bags and pulled out a clipboard.

“I can’t wait for my magic to work...” Seth muttered.

“So, you have the archive carts loaded right?”

“Yes, we have all of the data banks from the pony sites, computers and generators.”

“Printers and ink?”

“Check”

“Paper archive binders?”

“Check”

“Medical references?”

“Check”

“Historical references?”

“Check”

“Tents, water, rations, medicine?”

“Check, check, check, check.”

Cereal put the clipboard and checklist back in Seth’s saddle bags. “You’d make Twilight proud. Now--” suddenly they were joined by a white pegasus mare.

“Hey, slow-pokes what’s the holdup?” she tossed her bright pink mane.

“Just going over some last-minute checks,” Seth replied.

“Well some of the other ponies are getting antsy. They’ve brought up some good questions. Like, do we know what the sudden infusion of several thousand males would do to the Equestrian population? Are we certain there aren’t any endemics we carry? Do we take any human medicines or can we just use equine medicines? A lot of them don’t know if this is the best thing to do.”

Cereal sighed, “We’ve been through this, Phoe... we don’t really know. It seems like the population of Equestria is over saturated with females anyway so there shouldn’t be a problem, unless you count rapid growth as one... And we just can’t stay here any longer, we sealed our fate the moment we started transforming humans into ponies. This world doesn’t want us here, our only hope is in Equestria,” he shoved his hands into the pockets of his blue jeans and shrugged.

It really was a shame that the rest of the world didn’t want them here. He was sure that all of the bronies felt the same way, why did society try to pull down something so good? They had always been a positive influence on the internet, well with the exception of a few. They raised millions, maybe even billions, of dollars for charities and other good causes. They were rewarded with hate and scorn. He shook his head again, what a mad world indeed.

“All around me are familiar faces, worn out places, worn out faces,” he started to sing with with his best Gary Jules impression.

“Bright and early for their daily races, going nowhere, going nowhere,” Seth continued.

“Their tears are filling up their glasses, no expression, no expression,” Phoe sang.

“Hide my head I wanna drown my sorrow, no tomorrow, no tomorrow,” Cereal took his turn.

Then all three in unison, “And I find it kind of funny, I find it kind of sad, the dreams in which I’m dying are the best I’ve ever had. I find it hard to tell you, I find it hard to take, when people run in circles it’s a very, very...Mad world...Mad world.”

The last notes of the sorrowful song gently echoed in the large building. “I didn’t know you sang, Cereal.” Phoe turned her head and eyed him with a little smile.

Cereal smiled back, “Neither did I.” They had reached their destination; a small room sectioned off from the rest of the warehouse by flimsy plywood walls. The transformation room, Cereal took a steadying breath. “Seth, go get everypony gathered in the portal area, take a final count, I don’t want anypony left behind.” he looked at the strange contraption that filled up most of the little room, “Phoe, would you like to do the honors?”

“Sure thing, boss,” Phoe took her place behind the control panel of the machine as Seth galloped off to do his assignment.

Cereal entered the chamber, the segmented steel walls slid shut, he quickly disrobed and threw the clothes over the side. “Ready!” he called over the low humm of the device.

“Initiating in 3...2...1...NOW!” Phoe called.

The machine charged up to full power in less than a second, emitting a high pitched whine. Cereal had no chance to really prepare for it, a blinding white light and the sound of rushing water drowned out the whole world...When he came to, he was lying on the floor of the small room, his head propped up on a pillow. Phoe smiled at him, “Welcome to your new life, Cereal Velocity.”

Twenty minutes later, Cereal stood in front of a large multi colored crowd of eager ponies. He felt much better now that he had finally joined them. Standing was pretty much all he could do at the moment, he was still getting used to his new body, a light gray unicorn.

“Calculations are set, cap’n, she’s warmin up an’ she’ll be ready teh go in ten minutes.” Seth said in a rather horrid impression of Scotty.

“Yer, doin’ it wrong!” a true Scottish pony called from the front row of the crowd. Seth just waved a hoof at him and laughed.

“How long can we hold the portal open?” Cereal asked.

“At the most...two hours. Any longer and we run the risk of overloading the transformers, not to mention the power grid. The electric company would probably cut service before that happened though.” Seth replied.

“Everypony has a buddy and they are all organized into groups,” Phoe gestured to the crowd, “We should be able to get all of them through in the first hour.”

Cereal nodded, “Can you bring me a mic?” It was peptalk time. Seth returned with a mic attached to a stand, held in his mouth. He put it down in front of Cereal and flipped the switch. “Ahem! Attention everypony.” Cereal’s voice echoed over the crowd, they all hushed and looked at him expectantly.

“The day is here, our exodus from this world.” he said solemnly. The grey unicorn imagined it looked very impressive, the massive stargate-esque construction standing behind him, glowing with electric lights and slowly turning, his voice echoing in the massive building. “Some of us are leaving friends and family behind, others came here seeking friends and family. This world cannot accept our love or tolerance and it refuses to love and tolerate us. So we go to a better place! Are you ready my friends?!”

A loud huzzah! exploded from the crowd followed by “FOR EQUESTRIA!” Another shout came from a few others, “FOR THE EMPIRE!” answered by, “FOR THE REPUBLIC!” from the other side of the crowd.

Cereal looked to his companions, they shouted into the microphone, “FOR THE HERD!!”

The crowd answered with a deafening “FOR THE HERD!!”

“Hit it Seth!” Phoe shouted over the crowd. Seth galloped to the controls and slammed a hoof into a large red button.

The portal growled to life, the sounds of metal grating against metal and small spurts of plasma jumping from the edges of the ring. It spun faster and faster, wind swirling around it as it gained speed.

“50 percent!” Seth yelled from the readout on the panel.

The three ponies on the platform in front of the portal machine ducked their heads into the rising wind, the crowd doing the same. Lightning flashed inside and along the rapidly spinning ring. The air inside ionized and the distinctive smell of ozone filled the building.

“80 percent!” Seth shouted to be heard over the cacophony of the machine.

“Everypony, get ready to run!” Cereal shouted into the microphone.

The space inside the machine started to warp as if a giant magnifying glass were being pulled away from them. The image of the wall behind the machine distorted and finally flipped upside down, then shrank, leaving a blinding white light at the edges that grew with every passing second.

“90 percent!” Cereal could barely hear him.

A few seconds later a low rumble shook the ground, rising in pitch until Cereal could feel the air in his lungs start to vibrate. With what he imagined would be the sound of God’s whip, the portal ripped open a hole in the fabric of time and space. The image of a brightly colored meadow at midnight seemed to fall towards them, coming into focus and filling the large ring of the portal.

“RAMPS!” Phoe shouted to the first line of ponies. They quickly ducked under harnesses and hoisted the large ramps next to them in a practiced motion. They trotted up the large metal ramp and through the portal. Within seconds the ramps were assembled together and put into place. “GO, GO, GO!” Phoe shouted into the microphone. she suited her words and ran into the portal, laughing. Seth was only a few steps behind whooping at the top of his lungs. Cereal ran awkwardly after them just ahead of the advancing column of ponies pulling carts laden with supplies. He passed through the invisible barrier of the portal, the hair of his coat standing on end. It felt like jumping into icy water and passing through a dry desert at the same time. There was no sound, his ears rang with the sudden silence. He could feel a sort of tugging at his middle, much like the sensation of going down a rollercoaster’s first drop.

Suddenly he was across the portal and tripping down the wooden ramp. The ponies that had taken the ramp through came to his aid, helping him down the rest of the way. He thanked them and made his way over to where Phoe stood gazing at the night sky.

“This is it! We’re really here, Cereal! I don’t recognize any of the constellations and this sky can only be the work of Luna!”

Seth was rolling in the grass giggling hysterically. Cereal laughed, tears coming to his eyes. The ponies from Earth started coming through the portal in droves. Each group that came through went to a predetermined area after clearing the ramp. The whole operation was going like clockwork. The group leaders started organizing their members and began their tasks.

“We’re home,” he whispered, “Finally home.”

First Contact

“You sure about this, Cereal?” Phoe looked at him skeptically, “I mean, it took the others several days to learn how to walk again. Are you really up to walking all that way?”

The three of them lay on cushions in a large polymer tent, a single hurricane lantern sat on the floor in the middle of it. The fine-screened window offered a fuzzed view of the meadow outside. Hundreds of tents of all shapes, sizes and colors filled the window, each one glowing with their own lights. The meadow had been transformed into a tent city, some ponies even took it upon themselves to find materials to make signs. The “streets” were named after various ponies or places. So far, nopony had tried to come up with a numbering convention for the tents, it was only a matter of time, knowing the bronies out there.

“Yeah, dude.” Seth’s voice drew his attention back to the interior of the tent. “If we calculated correctly,we are five or six miles to the northwest of Ponyville. We won’t know for sure until the pegasus scouting parties come back.”

“I have to be the one to go, guys. I feel responsible for bringing all of us here, even if it was a joint effort,” he said resolutely.

“Phoe and I could go, we were in on the whole thing from the beginning. I’m sure any questions they have, we could answer them. We don’t need you getting hurt your second day in Equestria.” Seth chided.

“My mind is made up.” He thrust a hoof into the floor to accentuate his point, “We are practically invading Equestria! I need to be there to take responsibility. We can hope for the reception we want but frankly...it probably won’t happen. We are strangers to them and we will have a lot of explaining to do. We might look like them, but we aren’t part of their world...not yet. I have given this a lot of thought guys, they need to be eased into this whole situation. We don’t have much choice in the matter but hopefully, if we do this the right way, we just might find a home here.”

He could tell by the looks on their faces that they hadn’t thought of it that way. There was a rustle outside the tent. They could hear a few low voices approaching quickly.

“That must be the scouting party.” Seth got up and went to the tent door. A couple curses at the zipper later, he got it open. A blue pegasus entered and sat down wearily.

“Hey Cloudhopper, why so tired?” Phoe asked as Seth resumed his place. “I thought you were one of our strongest flyers. Are we that far off?”

Cloudhopper shook his head, “the portal was off by only two miles. Right now the camp is about eight miles or so from Ponyville. We would have gotten here sooner, but we kinda ran into a Cloudsdale weather unit.” He gave a sheepish grin. “Rather than sticking around for the awkward questions, we bolted. We went in opposite directions, so that we didn’t lead them over the camp. It took us awhile to regroup at one of our fall back points. I don’t think we’ve been discovered yet but I think it would be a good idea for everyone to turn out the lights. You can see the camp pretty easily from afar at the right angle.” He sort of demonstrated the angle by picking up his front hooves, putting them in front of his face and peering across them with one eye.

“That’s a good idea. Cloudhopper, Seth can you go spread the word? We should all get some sleep anyway. It’s not long til dawn and it’s gonna take us at least a few hours to get to Ponyville,” Seth opened his mouth, a belligerent cast to his expression, “ And yes, I am going with you, even if you have to drag me there in a cart.” Cereal opened the lantern and blew out the light.

Phoe sighed but didn’t pursue the matter further. Seth and Cloudhopper disappeared into the night. Cereal tried to sleep but his mind was spinning and buzzing with thoughts and worries, plans and ideas. Who should we seek out first? Twilight? Fluttershy? Any of the Mane Six? Should we try to get to Canterlot? No, that wouldn’t work. They definitely wouldn’t let a bunch of strange ponies get near the Princesses. He shifted his position on the cushion. The effects of the transformation were starting to take their toll.

It would last for only a few days but the ghost pain was getting bothersome. To his mind, he still had fingers and toes. The nerve endings that used to be there were reconfigured and some were just plain gone. Periodically he could somehow feel his fingers, as if they were heavy and numb, sometimes his toes too. He felt so exposed to everything. His light gray coat felt everything, the slightest shift in the air would send goosebumps rampaging over his skin.

Cereal shuddered as Seth came back through the door of the tent, a soft cool breeze entering with him. “You awake?” Seth whispered.

“Yeah,” he whispered back, another shiver running through him.

The yellow unicorn grabbed a blanket and threw it over his friend. “Here, this will help. After I transformed, I would get really cold at night no matter how hot it was.” Cereal could hear him moving around, probably trying to find a comfortable position.

“Seth,” he whispered.

“Yeah?”

“Do you think we are doing the right thing?”

Seth didn’t respond immediately. Finally, he sighed. “Yeah, I think we are. You said it yourself, we couldn’t stay there much longer. They would have found us. They would have seen what we did. They probably would have tried to kill us or cart us away to white labs to experiment on us. Even if the ponies here don’t want anything to do with us, at least we would be safe.”

“Even so, I’m worried about how we’ll survive here.”

Seth chuckled. “Buck up, dude. Everything will look better when the sun comes up.”

The unicorns fell silent. “No matter what happens,” Phoe whispered suddenly, “I’m happy that we’re here.”

The air in Ponyville was buzzing with talk of last night’s strange events. Lights in the sky and thunderstorms with no rain didn’t happen--ever. The pegasi were some of the most agitated. They flew back and forth from Cloudsdale and Ponyville like bees over a vandalized hive. Twilight paced in her library. The sudden surge of magic from that storm woke her so violently she couldn’t get back to sleep all night. The only thing she could equate it to was the Sonic Rainboom, even so, it was nothing like it.

A knock on the front door interrupted her speculation, “Um... Twilight,” Fluttershy’s soft voice trembled through the door.

She opened it quickly, startling the yellow pegasus. A question about Rainbow Dash’s whereabouts was stifled by the unexpected presence of three other ponies on her doorstep.

“Twilight... if you aren’t busy, uh... these ponies would like to talk to you.” Fluttershy kept throwing odd glances at the three ponies.

Twilight took a second longer look at them. One was a sort of dull yellow unicorn stallion, with a wild red mane sticking out in all directions. He kept looking around, wonder painted on his face. His gaze didn’t rest long on any one thing. Standing next to him was a tired-looking light grey unicorn stallion. He was staring at her, in obvious disbelief. The third was a white pegasus mare with a hot pink mane, she seemed perfectly normal compared to the other two. She even smiled at Twilight and waved a hoof.

“Sssure... I’m not busy. Come in.” she opened the door wider and stepped to the side.

Fluttershy looked very relieved as she entered. Twilight narrowed her eyes at the grey unicorn. He walked like a young foal, his steps unsure, even tripping over his own hooves. Her eyes slid over where his cutie mark should have been. Wait. She blinked and tried to look at it again. There was something there but she couldn’t make it out.

“Wow... it’s all here isn’t it?” the yellow unicorn peered at everything, eyes wide.

The white pegasus rolled her eyes at her companion. “Of course it’s all here. Now stay on task, we have a lot of work to do.” She smiled again at Twilight.

Fluttershy and Twilight looked at each other. She heard it too, the odd way they made their words. It was a fast almost slurring accent. “Um, my name is Twilight Sparkle,” she began, the three strange visitors gave a small giggle, making Twilight pause. “What are your names?” she finished.

The yellow unicorn spoke first, “I’m Seth!”

“I’m Phoe,” the white pegasus said simply.

The grey unicorn swallowed. “I’m... Cereal Velocity.” Of the three he spoke the strangest. There was a distinct accent there, almost like his tongue got in the way of his teeth, very much like a young foal.

“Well then... what can I help you with, Cereal?” The other two seemed to defer to him, though he didn’t say much. “I take it you aren’t from around here.”

“You could say that,” he chuckled. Cereal let out a deep breath, “look, I don’t know exactly where to start... or how much I can actually say. We are... refugees and we need your help.” he stopped talking abruptly when Spike ran into the room. All three of them almost stopped breathing when they saw him.

“Hey, Twilight!” the little dragon said excitedly, clutching a scroll, “Princess Celestia just sent you a letter, she’s on her way... Oh, hey!”

“Wait, Princess Celestia is coming?! Did she say why?” Twilight took the scroll from him, unrolling it. A gasp came from the two unicorns as she did so.

“Did you feel that?” Seth almost squealed.

“Yeah,” Cereal breathed, “it’s nothing like how I imagined it,” his face slackened into contentment, “it... it’s so much better!”

“Guys!” Phoe prodded Cereal with a hoof. “You’re weirdn’ them out.” She turned and smiled apologetically to Twilight and Fluttershy. “Sorry about my friends, we’re, um, new. To all of this.” she waved a hoof in a circle in front of her as she spoke.

Twilight cocked an eyebrow but didn’t reply. Dear Twilight, the letter said. It has come to our attention that strange events have transpired near Ponyville. Luna and I will be arriving shortly. Meet us on the outskirts of Ponyville, on the road to Midnight Castle. Bring with you the Elements and tell nopony else. Princess Celestia.

Twilight looked up from the letter. “Sorry to run, but I have some urgent business to attend to.” As soon as she finished, Cereal winced.

“That is probably because of us.” He turned to his companions. “The jig is up, they know. Now what do we do?”

Seth grimaced. “Cross our fingers?” He gave a raucous laugh.

Phoe rolled her eyes at them again. “It’s pretty simple, we confess,” she deadpanned.

“What are you talking about?” Twilight put a hoof to her head, trying to make sense out of these three was like trying to explain Pinkie Pie. They were having entire conversations in single sentences!

Cereal hunched his shoulders and ducked his head, not really meeting her eye. “We aren’t really ponies,” he said bluntly. “I can explain everything, but I would rather explain only once. Is it possible for us to talk to the Princess?”

Twilight snorted at the abrupt change in topic. “Wait a minute, you say you aren’t ponies,” she paused, fixing him with her best impression of a Princess Celestia expectant stare.

Cereal bit his lower lip. “Yes.”

“Yet you claim to know the cause of last night’s magical event,” she threw a hint of doubt in her voice.

He bowed his head and picked up a hoof, placing it over his heart. “I promise to tell you everything.”

Every bit of sense in Twilight’s head told her that this was not real. It had to be some prank. And yet, there was that little voice, that immutable advisor, telling her to trust him. She tried to look past her assumptions, in doing so, they started to take on a new light. Her eyes told her that three ponies were sitting in her library but her instincts whispered otherwise.

“Princess Celestia asked that I tell nopony of her visit,” she said.

“Then you aren’t breaking your promise,” he replied, not a trace of mockery in his voice.

“Come along then, they’ll arrive any minute now, and we still need to round up the others.” Twilight opened the door again.

Cereal and Seth shivered. “The others?” the latter of the two asked.

“Yes, she asked for all six of us. Fluttershy, can you go find Rainbow Dash?” The quiet pegasus nodded to her friend. She stopped by the three newcomers, “Uh, it was nice to meet you,” she hid part of her face in her long pink mane. Before they had a chance to respond, she lifted softly from the ground in search of the elusive blue pegasus.

Seth let loose a low whistle. “This just got real up in here, son.” he said as he passed Twilight.

She blinked. What a peculiar thing to say.

They were being escorted to their meeting. That was the only way Cereal could describe it. They may not have been trussed up in chains or locked in a wagon but he felt like a prisoner all the same. He stumbled again but Phoe threw out a wing and caught him before he could get a mouthful of dirt.

“At this rate, I’m gonna hav’ta switch sides,” she said with a grin, “Y’know, so one wing isn’t stronger than the other.”

“Maybe...” he said, trying to sort out his awkward limbs. It was getting easier to walk; he just had a hard time judging how long his legs actually were.

“Y’all keep up now,” Applejack called back to them. She gave them a good stare before turning back to her conversation with Twilight. Phoe and Seth walked faster, Cereal picked up his hooves a little more.

“What do you think is gonna happen?” Seth asked quietly.

“There’s a few options.” Phoe looked up at the sky in mock pondering. “Banishment to the moon among them...”

Seth snorted. “No really? You could be a little more original,” he mumbled.

“I’m totally serious,” she replied.

“So am I,” Seth muttered.

Cereal sighed. “We could speculate all day, but that wouldn’t change anything. What we should be doing is thinking of how to present our case.”

“Present our case? Pishh! Are we going to trial? I thought this was just a simple explanation.” He tried to make light of it. But the cast to his face, a small twitch to the eye and ears back, betrayed his worry.

This time Phoe snorted. “We’re only going to meet the Goddess of the Sun and ruler of the land we just invaded. Hey there, we just tore a hole open in time and space to say ‘hi’. So we’ll be out of your hair in a bit, oh and by the way, can we live here too?”

“That’s not what I meant, Phoe, and you know it,” Seth growled at her behind Cereal’s back.

“Hey, hey, calm down, both of you,” Cereal hissed at them. “There is nothing simple about what we did, Seth.”

“Okay, fine it was complicated. But you don’t think that the Princess will really make a decision today on what to do with us?”

“Well, first impressions count for a lot. I want to make it perfectly clear that we don’t intend to change anything about their world. I think I can say, fairly certainly, that we all just want to live our lives here. If it means we are kept separate from the rest of Equestria, or if they welcome us with open arms, either way we are at her mercy. We can appeal to that if we explain our situation.”

Phoe furrowed her brow and opened her mouth, but instead of another argument coming out, a gasp was all that escaped. Not ten feet away stood the two most beautiful creatures he had ever seen. Princess Celestia sat on a golden chariot that by itself would have been impressive. Everything about her exuded a sense of power and dominion, from the way she sat to the way she held her head. Princess Luna was no disappointment either. Though smaller in stature than her sister, she wore mystery like a cloak. Her dark beauty was like the true voice of the night, one that the stars and moon could only echo.

Cereal’s heart raced, his ears felt hot, his legs like jelly. Twilight went right to Celestia’s side, speaking with her in hushed, quick sentences. He didn’t hear a word. The mane six were gathered around the chariot, the sun glinting off of the emblems they wore of the Elements of Harmony.

Celestia finished talking to Twilight and fixed them with an imperious gaze. All three immediately bowed. “Come closer, Cereal Velocity. Twilight tells me that you know the causes of last night’s curious events.” Her voice was unlike anything his ears could compare. The weight of millennia filled her words and the soft invitation of her voice made him want to please her more than anything.

Cereal shuffled forward a few feet before bowing again and staying that way. His tongue stuck to the roof of his mouth, making it hard to speak. “Princess...” he began.

“You may rise, Cereal. I promise to hear you out, so long as you speak truthfully.” She said it lightly, but he sat up straight right away, lest he offend.

“Yes, your majesty.” He swallowed. “We are... the ones responsible for what happened.” He practically quivered from the aura of her power, this close to her. The very air was heavy with it. “We are refugees, seeking a place to call home.” He paused to take another deep, shaky breath. “We come from another world, uh, w-we throw ourselves on your mercy.”

“Mercy?” Celestia mused, “and how many is ‘we’? You and your companions?”

“You see, we discovered that if we could concentrate enough energy to--” He stopped, shook his head and looked at the Princess. “I’m sorry, highness, did you ask how many of us there are?”

She smiled. “Yes.”

She wasn’t concerned at all that they were from another world? Was it so common an occurrence that she need only know how many came? “Um... three thousand, one hundred, and forty-two.”

She blinked. “How many?”

Cereal could feel sweat rolling down the back of his neck. “Three thousand, one hundred and forty-two,” he repeated, cringing.

“HAST THOU ANY IDEA WHAT THOU HAST WROUGHT?” The explosion of the Royal Canterlot Voice startled all of them. Cereal and his friends were prostrate on the ground, trembling before it. Luna stepped forward arching her regal neck in righteous indignation. “THIS MAGIC THOU HAST MADE, IT DISRUPTS THE FLOW OF HARMONY! WHY HAST THOU DONE THIS? ANSWER, STANGER!”

“Luna!” Celestia’s reprimand split the air like lighting, cutting through the thunder of Luna’s outburst.

The two sisters locked gazes. An intense, silent debate passed between them for endless seconds. Their emotions pressed on Cereal like a physical force. Phoe whimpered weakly behind him. Seth had his hooves over his head muttering unintelligibly.

The deadlock broke, Luna bowed her head to her older sister and returned to her place on the chariot. Cereal took a deep breath as the ephemeral pressure subsided, the others behind him doing the same.

“Forgive my sister,” Celestia placed a hoof on Luna’s shoulder, “she is rightfully upset that you disrupted the peace of her night; repercussions of your actions have been felt far and wide. But I must ask you to answer her question; why have you brought so many here?” The mane six shifted about, looking at each other.

He lifted his head. “Princess, we had nowhere else to turn... and we knew of your world before we came here. We have watched the events of the last eight years here in Equestria, believing it to be a fantasy for most of that time.” He pushed himself up to his haunches, the strength returning to his voice, “We banded together, those of us who believed in this world and its ideals of harmony, love and friendship and we called ourselves Bronies and set out to make our world a better place, one that more closely resembled yours. The people of our world did not like us; we threatened what they believed to be proper for us to be engaged in. Hate rose but we continued to try to love and tolerate our differences. Two years ago, one of our gatherings was attacked by a mob bent on getting rid of us, and it was then that we realized that we could no longer stay in our world. We had the means to come here and so we gathered all that we could and crossed over.”

Celestia frowned. “I’m not sure if I understand...”

“It’s hard to explain.” He fidgeted under her gaze. “ You see, we were not ponies. We were human.”

A small gasp issued from both Celestia and Luna. “Take us to them,” Celestia commanded.

Cereal blinked. “I’m sorry...?”

Celestia stepped from the chariot and approached. With every step she took, his body trembled. He involuntarily shied from her but she held his eyes with her own, they sparkled, hard as diamonds. “Time is of the essence, Cereal Velocity. Take us to your people, and maybe we can save them.”

Harmony

Rainbow Dash watched the white pegasus, Phoe, very closely. Three times on this trip, short as it was, she had to pull some quick tricks to save the silly pony’s life. It didn’t make any sense to her; how could a fully grown pegasus be so careless? She made rookie mistakes left and right but all she did was laugh and keep flying. Rainbow shook her head, the emblem of Loyalty glinting on her neck.

“WAAH!” Phoe shot upwards and banked hard to avoid colliding with Rainbow Dash. Rainbow easily avoided the thermal column, looking askance at the danger-prone pegasus.

“What’d I tell you ‘bout those?” she scolded.

Phoe corrected her wild turn, flapping hard to get back into formation. “S-sorry,” she managed between excited breaths, “I coulda sworn I knew where that one was.” She puffed a strand of wayward hot pink hair out of her face. “I’ll be more careful next time.”

Rainbow facehoofed. “Next time? That’s what you said last time this happened.” She did a quick loop around the rookie flyer. “Look, see how simple that is? It’s all about angle; get the right angle and turn just a bit.” She demonstrated again, shifting the angle of her wings away from Phoe and gently turning off to one side. She reversed the maneuver in the same fashion, gliding back to Phoe. “If ya get caught in a thermal you can ride it out too, y’know.”

Phoe flashed her a quick smile. “Okay!”

“So.” Rainbow Dash flipped upside down, flying above the the other pegasus. “How long have you been flying?”

Phoe gawked at her. “How do you do that?”

“Do what?” She rolled effortlessly right side up falling into position on Phoe’s other side. “Fly upside down? That’s easy, I’ll show you how later. Maybe when I know how much experience you’ve had.” Rainbow gave her a pointed look.

“Oh, uh, I’ve been a pegasus for a little over a year now. We weren’t able to fly like you guys do here--like I am now. It’s a lot easier here than it ever was on Earth. The highest I could ever get was about fifty feet from the ground, by then I was so tired I had to glide back down. Even that was hard.”

“When you say fifty feet, how high is that?”

“Um, I guess, well a foot is about this long.” She held her hooves up. “So--huh, I don’t know. It’s not nearly as high as we are now, that’s for sure.”

That was a strange concept to wrap her head around. Flying, hard? What was this Earth place like anyway? “Only a year, huh? What do humans look like? Do they have wings?”

Phoe giggled. “No. We don’t have wings. I don’t know how I could describe us without having a picture for you to look at. Well, I guess I’m not human anymore, not technically. We--they, don’t have wings or hooves or coats or even tails. They walk on two legs, all the time.”

Rainbow cocked an eyebrow at her. “So, there are no humans that can fly? You were all like earth ponies?”

“Yep, no wings,” Phoe said, “we made lots of machines to help us move around. We even made flying machines called planes.”

Rainbow snorted, the image of Pinkie Pie’s flying contraption popping into her head. “Sounds like a lot of work.” She scrutinized the other pegasus from back to front, an amused expression spread over ther face. “I guess you do okay for a rookie.”

Phoe’s face lit up. “Really? That means a lot to me, coming from you.”

Rainbow gave her a smile but Phoe’s remark made her think. What would it be like, to know you could fly, but the ground held you back? She shivered at the thought.

Cereal fought down shudder after shudder. It wasn’t all that cold up here but he was shaking like it was twenty below.

“So, if there is no magic on your world, how did you open a portal?” Twilight sat next to him on the chariot behind the princesses. Applejack, Rarity, Pinkie and Seth were bunched up around them.

Cereal clenched his jaw to keep his teeth from chattering as another shiver ran through him. “W-we found a way to bridge the gap between o-our worlds. We d-don’t have magic but we do h-have science. We n-needed to match the g-gravitaional r-reso-resonance between the t-two places.” He had to stop; the convulsions were getting worse, stronger, and more frequent. Cereal waited for them to fade before continuing. “Gravity is special, aside from being a cosmic force, it is the both the weakest and strongest force in the universe. That’s because it is a trans-dimensional force, so it sacrifices influence for mobility. When we understood that, we were able to hypothesise that if one were to match the frequency at which gravity phases between two places, he would be able to bypass space and time.”

He looked around at his companions, Twilight’s face was scrunched up in thought, Applejack stared at him blankly, Rarity had one eyebrow nearly in her mane as she looked at him in bewilderment. Pinkie Pie smiled at him and Seth just shook his head.

“Dude, science talk doesn’t work here,” he said with a wry smile. Seth addressed Twilight. “It’s like teleporting only the energy to do it doesn’t come from magic, we used electricity and a lot of math instead.”

Twilight tapped her chin with a hoof. “Hmm, I don’t think I understand... I know what you’re saying, I just can’t grasp how you were able to do it. Did you try to come here before this? How did you know where to go? How did you become ponies?”

Cereal sighed, rubbing one foreleg with the other. “We’ve been here, in Equestria before. We made a small portal, big enough to send one through at a time. As humans, we could stay here for only thirty minutes before we were forced back through. In that state, our resonance clashed with that of Equestria’s. So we made another machine that would change our physical resonance to match here. That is what made us p-p-ponies.” A new wave of convulsions struck, he fell to the floor of the chariot legs stiff and eyes wide gasping for breath.

“Princess Celestia!” Twilight called out.

Celestia turned quickly to them, the moment she saw Cereal on his side shaking uncontrollably she hissed, her face contorting in alarm. “Stand back Twilight. Seth.” She looked to the yellow unicorn, he too was shaking, though he had more control of his convulsions. “Come closer, Pinkie, can you help him?”

“S-s-sorry, I-I d-don’t know w-w-wa-what’s going on!” Pinkie gently pushed him forward closer to Celestia.

Twilight scooted back with Pinkie. “What’s wrong? Is it a disease? Was this what you were talking about earlier?” Her hooves flew to her mouth, her ears flat against her head.

“Please, Twilight, calm yourself. This is not something dangerous to us, but it is to them.” Not once did the initial alarm enter her voice. “Seth, what are you feeling?”

“C-c-cold... and hot, at th-the same t-time,” his teeth chattered, he hugged himself and tucked his tail in around his legs.

“Does it hurt?” Celestia asked in the same even, collected tone.

Seht jerked his head side to side in a quick shake. “N-no, it-it f-f-feels amazing!”

Celestia nodded. “Luna, I will need your help with this.”

Luna turned to her sister. “Very well.” Both of their horns came alight with magic. Seth gasped and fell to the floor, joining Cereal.

Cereal tried to regain control of himself but the convulsions consumed every attempt. He had the sensation of falling, like the world was dropping away from him rather than he from it. It was terrifying, it was wonderful. The alicorns continued to concentrate on the stricken ponies, the glow from their horns becoming brighter and brighter. Ever so slowly, the world stopped falling. Cereal’s shuddering began to slow, he started to blink. Sweat appeared on the brows of the alicorn sisters but they did not blink, they did not stop. Their horns, too brilliant to look upon, started dripping liquid light.

Soon the shivers disappeared completely, leaving Cereal and Seth breathless on the floor of the chariot. Cereal weakly pushed himself up on his front hooves. Pinkie helped Seth sit up.

“Uh, thank you.” Cereal was still swaying woozily side to side, Twilight put a hoof on his shoulder to steady him.

Luna addressed him. “How long have you had this form, Cereal Velocity?”

“Two days, I think.”

She frowned. “This is troubling, sister. Do you think the Onus has already started to take hold?”

Celestia shook her head. “It is more likely that they are reacting to us, Luna. Their bodies have been deprived of the experience of magic, one that normal ponies are exposed to even before birth.”

Cereal furrowed his brow and looked at his hooves. “What did you do to us?”

“We have given you a buffer, a sort of shield to our power. Magic surrounds us always, you are not used to it, so your bodies became overwhelmed. That you are unicorns makes the situation worse; you should have gained a magical affinity long ago but as you said, there is no magic in your world.” Celestia turned to survey their surroundings. “Your camp is not far now. Are you feeling better?”

“Yes, very much, thank you,” Cereal replied. Seth nodded in agreement though he still looked unsteady.

“Charioteers,” Celestia called to the four pegasi pulling the chariot, “land on the rise to the right.”

“Right away, Princess.”

She turned back to Cereal. “Gather the, bronies, together. There is much to discuss.”

“Should I take them anywhere or do you want to talk to them here, Princess?”

“Here should be fine, Luna and I must keep our distance, however. We will wait for you on this rise and address them in the meadow below.” The chariot touched down on the grass covered hill. They disembarked the grand vehicle just as Phoe, Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy alighted next to them.

“Did you see me?” Phoe squeaked, giddy with excitement. “I flew like, ten miles! Barely even broke a sweat and I rode a thermal column! It’s so ama--you two aren’t lookin’ too good.” She finally noticed them, coats ruffled and manes disorderly. At least Cereal’s disheveled mane, Seth’s was looking only a little more crazy than usual.

“We need to gather everypony here in the meadow.” Cereal waved away an attempt by Phoe to ask a question. “I’ll explain later, can you fly ahead and get started? Seth and I are right behind you.”

“Alright,” she sighed.

Seth started plodding towards the camp, but Cereal hung back for a bit. “Um, Princess Luna?”

“Yes?”

“If I may ask.” He stopped and waited politely.

She gave him a small smile. “You may.”

“What were you talking about earlier, you said something about an, onus?”

She considered his question then looked to Celestia. Cereal had the impression of another silent conversation. “The Onus is an ancient part of the magic that governs this world. To explain would take much time. Time I hope we have. First, we must see in what state your followers are.”

He grimaced. “Thank you, Princess.” He bowed to them, then started on his way to the camp.

The sun climbed close to its zenith by the time Cereal, Phoe and Seth started up the rise to join the Princesses and the main six again. The excited whispers of thousands of ponies filled the air with a rustling of a restless wind. Celestia motioned them to join the mane six with a sweep of her hoof. Luna stepped forward to the crest of the rise, spreading her wings wide. The gathered bronies hushed instantly.

“So, what happens now?” Seth whispered to nopony in particular.

“Princess Luna is going to speak to the crowd,” Twilight answered.

“Wait, does that mean she’s going to--”

“BRONIES OF EARTH!”

The crowd exploded in a clamor of voices, Luna stepped back, startled by the thunderous applause of the bronies’ hooves stomping at the ground. A rhythmic march began to form, THRUM-thrum-thrum-thrum THRUM-thrum-thrum-thrum, as it coalesced into a steady beat, a great midnight blue banner appeared in the crowd hoisted on a long pole.

Cereal groaned. “How did they smuggle that over here? Great, just great.” He sat down and covered his eyes with his hooves.

Supporters of the New Lunar Republic started to chant with their march, “Vi-vat Noc-te, Vi-vat Noc-te!”

Luna stepped back from the rise and addressed Cereal with a bemused expression. “What is this they do, Cereal Velocity?” Her sharp question felt more annoyed than angry. She skewered him with an expectant gaze, however.

“Uh, it’s, um, a game they play, Highness.” He tried to smile, but it probably only made him look sick.

“A game, you say? What do these words mean, the ones they chant.”

His head sagged on his neck, “It, means ‘Long Live the Night’ in an old language of Earth. The game is about two sides, the day and the night, they are always trying to one-up the other team.”

Luna narrowed her eyes at him. “One-up the other team?”

Cereal let out a nervous laugh. “Yes, they try to outdo each other.”

“Don’t look now,” Seth warned under his breath, “the Imperials are gettin’ into it.”

Sure enough, the gold and white standard of the Solar Empire rose over the other side of the crowd. The Lunars finished their chant with a triumphant “Omnus laudem Luna!”

The march for the Imperials began, a quick, sharp rhythm, THRUM-tchk-tchk-thrum THRUM-tchk-tchk-thrum. Their chant started on the off beat, “Diiiii-U! Sol-aaar-is!” Celestia lifted a hoof to her mouth to hide a smile.

Luna gave a small chuckle. “And what does this one mean?”

“Long live the Sun.”

“Gloria ad Celestia!” The Imperials stomped on the ground with a final a resounding thud.

Cereal cringed again. “I hope you are not offended, Princess. It really is just for fun.”

Luna stooped to look him in the eye. “I am not offended, Cereal Velocity. Their enthusiasm, this happiness, is a good sign.” She raised his head with a hoof under his chin, giving him a reassuring smile. Luna turned back to the meadow, spreading her wings once again.

“BRONIES OF EARTH! YOUR SENTIMENTS PLEASE US. HOWEVER, IT IS TOO EARLY TO CELEBRATE.”

“There are demons that haunt us all, Cereal Velocity.” Celestia’s voice suddenly whispered in his ear. “Some are far more real than others.” He looked to the Princess, she sat several feet away, gazing out over the crowd.

“TRYING TIMES ARE AHEAD FOR ALL OF YOU. THE COMING DAYS WILL TEST YOU, THE COMING NIGHTS WILL CHALLENGE YOU.”

“Be prepared to face your demons. Harmony will demand it of you soon, of all of you.”

“FEAR NOT, FOR WE WILL NOT ABANDON YOU. WE HAVE ACCEPTED YOUR PETITION, AND NOW GRANT YOU THE RIGHTS AND PRIVILEGES DUE TO FAITHFUL SUBJECTS.”

“That is what the Onus is. Your responsibility to Harmony cannot be ignored, the balance has been shifted and you are surviving by the skin of your teeth.”

“DO YOU ACCEPT OUR RULE?”

The huge body of bronies cheered, sounds of joy crashing against the hills and trees startling a few birds from the forest nearby. Another shout emerged from the din, gaining voices as it swelled, “Sorores Regalis! Sorores Regalis!”

“We will teach you and protect you to the best of our abilities. Ultimately, it is up to you to fight for yourselves.”

“They are quite fond of this ancient language of theirs,” Luna remarked, startling Cereal. He was absorbed in Celestia’s whispers, they seemed to reverberate in his mind.

“Uh, yes, Princess. It holds a lot of meaning to us, I-I don’t know why. Nopony speaks it fluently, at least, that I know of.”

Celestia’s laugh chimed like long bells. “I think it is quite lovely. We shall have to find the pony who knows that language and add it to our records in Canterlot.” She regarded the ponies in front of her, much like a general would her best soldiers. “There is much work to be done. I will be counting on all of you to do your best. Cereal Velocity,” she stood in front of him, “I am hereby appointing you as Steward of the Bronies and Emissary of the Court. Phoe and Seth, you are also appointed Emissaries of the Court.” She walked down the line of ponies with regal steps, pausing in front of each. “Twilight Sparkle, as bearer of the Element of Magic, you will teach the unicorn bronies how to use magic properly.” Twilight bowed her head in acceptance.

“Applejack, as bearer of the Element of Honesty, you will aid our new brothers and sisters in discovering what it means to be a part of Harmony.” Applejack removed her hat and bowed. “Rarity, as bearer of the Element of Generosity, you will teach them how to conduct themselves with decorum in our society.” She swept a low curtsy to the princess.

“Fluttershy, as bearer of the Element of Kindness, you will be the shoulder on which they can cry when needed and the ears that will hear their joy when possible. Rainbow Dash, as bearer of the Element of Loyalty, you will be the foundation for the ideals of their new life here in Equestria, teach them how to be steadfast in the face of doubt.” Rainbow Dash sat up straighter and saluted. As Celestia reached Pinkie, a broad smile graced her lips. “Pinkie Pie, as bearer of the Element of Laughter, you will remind them in their times of sorrow or despair that there is always reason for happiness.” Pinkie beamed ear to ear.

The pink party pony pranced around the perimeter of the provisional pony camp. The moon shone brilliant and pale, nearly full, in the multihued night sky. So many new ponies, she could scarcely believe her incredible luck. It had taken so long for them to get here, she was starting to lose hope. But the moment she heard Twilight was looking for her earlier today, her Pinkie senses went wild. Then again, they had been going off quite a bit for the past couple of days.

She bounced around the curious tents and odd contraptions the bronies had brought from their world. None of them noticed her. It was a strange thing she could do, among others, that when she did not wish to be seen, she simply wasn’t. It could have been that she had gotten so good at throwing surprise parties that she just knew how to avoid detection. Or it could have been the result of that day, nearly eleven years ago, when she first started at Sugarcube Corner.

Up in the attic of the confection shop, she was looking for the perfect bauble to put on top her latest cake masterpiece. That whole day, her senses told her that she would find something wonderful and she was certain that wonderful thing was hidden in the dusty corners of that attic. She never did find that perfect bauble.

Her senses never lied for she did find something wonderful. Dust motes floated lazily in the sunlight streaming through the small window in the front wall. She was covered head to hoof with dust bunnies and cobwebs. The entirety of the attic was full of boxes and crates. Even some furniture with protective sheets thrown over them. Hoofprints crisscrossed the floor, marring the thick coating of grey and brown grime on the floorboards. There was lots of cool stuff in the Cake’s attic, but none of it was the right kind of cool she needed for her centerpiece cake. She took a deep breath, a mistake.

Dust flew into her throat and nose. The one deep breath became two, then three. “AAACHOOOOO!” The force of her super Pinkie sneeze threw her into the far side of the small attic. Boxes toppled to the floor and on top of her in a rumble of cardboard and papers.

“Pinkie? Are you alright up there?” Mrs. Cake’s voice pushed itself up the little ladder opening and through the dust.

“I’m...fine!” Pinkie coughed back. She waved a hoof in front of her to clear away the grey blizzard. What’s this? A glimmer of gold sparkled in the thin shaft of light from the window. She waded her way through the sea of boxes to the golden object. Getting low to the floor, she inspected it; it was round and fluted, like a fancy foot to an antique chair. She picked it up, or at least she tried. There was more to it. She threw aside the grimy white sheet covering the strange object prompting another furious storm of dust. The sight before her took her breath away, or the dust did.

She tried to look at the wondrous thing before her through watery eyes and coarse coughs. She stumbled forward. A click sounded at her hoofstep, she looked down in confusion. A silver button almost the perfect size of her hoof was mounted to a gold plate that extended from the base of the thing. The golden ball she saw earlier was attached to the outside corner of it, an identical one on the other side. She got her first good look at the thing. It was a large, golden door frame. The outside of the frame was covered in a script she did not recognize. A spitting hiss issued from the doorway, she stepped back.

Blue lights whirled around it, stirring up the dust in a sideways tornado. The inside of the door frame filled with the whitest light she had ever seen, so pure it hurt to look. The wind picked up speed, pulling her towards the door, her hooves scrapped against the floorboards in a vain attempt to escape.

With a yelp, she fell into the blinding light.

That day eleven years ago, Pinkie saw a sad world full of sad creatures. One of those creatures saw her. Pinkie did what she does best, she smiled. The smile that grew on the creature’s face made her so happy she knew she needed to find some way to help them. She couldn’t have been there for more than a few minutes before she fell back through the golden door.

Pinkie found herself staring at one particular brony, sitting next to his tent. He was was a light green pegasus who didn’t look like he had someone to talk to. In his hooves he held a picture frame, from the angle, she couldn’t tell what picture was in it but whatever it was, he frowned at it.

She made several trips through the doorway. She met many of the people of that world, but the most memorable one had called herself Lauren. She skipped over to the lonely brony.

“Hiya!” He jumped at her sudden salutation, prompting a giggle from her. “I’m Pinkie Pie! What’s your name?” He smiled back at her, placing the picture frame on the ground next to him. The warm familiar feeling she got when she knew she had brightened somepony’s day filled her pink heart right up to the brim.

On the Ninth Day: Edge of the Everfree

Rain fell from a steel-grey sky. The lethargic clouds swirled above, moving on to the east; precisely on schedule. Rarity trotted along the road from Ponyville, her hooves splashing in the tiny puddles that gathered in the voids of the cobblestone. The soft platting of rain on her lavender and cream umbrella accompanied her hoofsteps. Not long ago, she never would have taken a step in the rain but maybe Applejack’s revelry in nature was starting to rub off on her. Still, she wasn’t about to walk in the rain completely exposed, there were limits to even Applejack’s ability to change things. Rarity always felt pensive in the rain and so found herself thinking about her destination.

Bronies were an odd bunch; little over a week of teaching her etiquette classes had passed and she was beginning to see how much work she had ahead of her. They were like little foals with a lifetime of dreams behind them. They were quick to learn and anxious to please but they said and did things that would often leave her pleading for respite between gales of laughter.

A smile graced her lips as she thought of them. It was strange and exhilarating to talk with them, like she had hundreds of adoring little siblings all competing for her attention. She shouldn’t let it go to her head but it was awfully difficult to not take advantage of their zeal. Ever since Sweetie Belle left to study in Canterlot, she had never realized how much she missed the antics of a little foal. Granted, Sweetie Belle had long since grown up, in a manner of speaking. What was it about these bronies that made her think of them as little siblings?

Did the camp have to be so far away? She crested the rise of a gentle rolling hill and the little tent city came into view. She was very impressed with their organization and cleanliness. What was even more impressive was their generosity, they were the most selfless ponies she had ever met. There was a lot for them to learn about being proper Equestrians but there was nothing she could teach them about her own Element of Harmony. It made her wonder, what happened that was so terrible they had to leave their world? She had tried to ask them, but they avoided the subject.

Unconsciously, her bottom lip thrust out in a pout. She should have brought her galoshes. The little streets had become rivers of mud. Her steps slowed as she surveyed the path ahead, hunting for a less muddy way to the colorful carnival pavilion that served as her classroom.

“Isn’t it crazy?” Her ears perked up. The distinct accent of a brony came to her from her left.

“Yeah,” another voice replied, “It’s warmer than normal rain, don’tcha think?” On the side of the road stood two bronies, a dark blue earth pony with a black mane and the other a taller, sky blue pegasus with a glossy silver mane. She recognised them from her class yesterday, what were their names... Well, I’m sure I’ll remember when I see their cutie marks. Her eyes slid over their flanks, like ice on glass. Wait a minute--what was that? She narrowed her eyes at them. What was I looking for? She gave a soft snort and hoofed the cobblestone. There was something I was looking for...what are they doing? The two colts hadn’t noticed her. They stood in the rain, faces pointed at the sky eyes closed. The earth pony had his mouth open of all things, like he was catching the rain.

“Yep,” he said after a swallow and a lick of his lips. “That’s not the way rain tastes on Earth. This water’s almost candy sweet compared to any I tasted in the city.” He opened his mouth again almost gleefully.

“Really?” His companion immediately opened his mouth to the sky. Rarity rolled her eyes and started trotting over to them.

“Boys.” She didn’t try to startle them, she should have known better. Their eyes snapped open and they tried to inhale through mouths of rainwater.

“Mi--kaak--Miss Rarity! Wha---coohoow!” the unfortunate pegasus spluttered. His earth pony friend had his head between his forelegs, coughing violently.

Rarity shook her head at them, a small quirk to her lips. “Boys, it doesn’t matter if the rain is warmer here than it is back home, you can still catch cold.” She pulled her rain hat from her saddle bag and placed it on her head as she levitated the umbrella over to them. “Really, let’s get you out of this--”

“Um, Miss Rarity? Are you okay?” The pegasus paused in helping his friend to his hooves.

Rarity stood stock still, staring off into nothing. Her mouth open mid word. The brony’s question sailed past her ears, unheard. Her horn vibrated. Not just a tingle but hard, fast oscillations sending a buzz through her skull and rustling her tail. As suddenly at it came, the vibration left. She had to take a few moments to straighten her eyes. “What in the hay was that?” She put a hoof to her forehead, heedless of the muddy rain water on it.

“Uh, I-I don’t know, Miss Rarity. What’s going on?” The pegasus seemed to be only one in their little trio gifted with gab.

“Whatever it was, it has passed.” Rarity scowled at her dirty hoof before sending it to the ground with a splash. She couldn’t think of any reason why she would have raised it to her head in the first place. “Come along, we need to get you two dry before you get sick.” She turned from the road and started down the hill, only wincing slightly at the squishy earth. Rarity glanced behind to make sure that they followed, of course they did, and decided to try and get them to talk some more.

“I saw you two yesterday in my class, right? I’m sorry, but I seem to have forgotten your names.” She batted her eyes at the silent earth pony, he smiled weakly but straightened his neck and even got a bit of swagger to his step.

“My name is Noteworthy, Miss Rarity.” There was a heavy note of deferment in his voice and posture, all of them did that around the native ponies. She worried about that. The bronies were so impressionable, so meek, that any pony who wanted to could easily get them to do anything she wished. Maybe that was why she thought of them like little siblings.

“I’m Silver Lining.” The pegasus trotted next to her, or perhaps heeled her was more accurate. He was of a height to her but managed to make himself seem smaller by stooping slightly. “I’ve really enjoyed your classes, Miss Rarity.” He looked up at her through some sodden locks of silver hair, the picture of adoration. Every other word was punctuated by a flex of his wings.

“Why thank you, darling.” She slowed to a stop and walked in front of him. “But remember what I said about posture, Silver Lining?”

His eyes widened slightly. “Um, that poor posture makes a poor pony?” He ventured a sheepish smile.

Rarity nodded to his answer. “Exactly.” She lifted his head with a hoof and moved to the side. “Keep your head high, it puts a graceful arch to your neck.” He was like a bolt of fine blue silk, eager for a shape to take, all she had to do was guide him to a form that would make him shine. “You have a handsome mane and a lovely color, it would be a shame if no pony ever saw you because you were hiding. Stand tall, be confident, the mares will love you for it.” She winked at him. Silver Lining held his head up even after she removed her hoof, beaming and blushing at the praise. Rarity smiled inwardly at the enormous control she had over him, with only a few words she could bolster his self esteem. It was indeed nice to be so adored.

She turned and started trotting toward her pavilion again. “What are you boys up to today?” she asked, trying to strike up a more normal conversation.

Noteworthy was the first to speak yet again. “I get to work with Applejack today!” He paused, a frown creeping onto his face. “I don’t know how much help I will be though. I’m kinda small, an’ well, I’m not too good with my hooves...”

“You’ll do fine, dear.” Rarity shot him another smile. “Applejack is quite the gem, she’s caring and kind and always happy to help a friend.”

Noteworthy shrugged and flicked his tail nervously, “Miss Rarity?” The soft, uncertain tone of his voice made her slow again, walking beside him and Silver Lining. “Do you think we’ll ever fit in? What does it really mean to belong someplace?”

The question took her by surprise, it sounded like a segway into the bronies’ mysterious past, a topic they avoided like the memory of a terrible disease. “What do you mean? It’s hard adjusting to a new place but I’m sure you’ll get into the swing of things soon enough.”

Noteworthy shook his head. “It’s not that, or, uh, I guess... it’s just that, back in our world, I felt like an outsider all the time.” His head slowly began to sink to the ground, the bounce leached out of his step. “I convinced myself that it would be better here, but, I still feel like I don’t belong. I... I feel like, a stranger.”

“You and me both, bro,” Silver Lining sighed. He tossed his head to flip some locks of drenched mane from his face. “I’ve been talking to some of the other pegasi, they feel it too. Some of the members of A wing and B wing, who’ve already got to train with Rainbow Dash, they all say flying is great but sometimes crazy stuff happens. Titus, one of our oldest flyers, just fell out of the sky yesterday, like his wings just stopped working. Luckily, Cloudhopper was there; snagged him out of the fall in the nick of time.” He tossed his head again, flinging agitated raindrops around. “I dunno, something’s up.”

Rarity cocked her head at the strange expression. “Are you saying there is something wrong with Equestria, or something wrong with you, the bronies?”

Silver lining pursed his lips. “I just don’t know. From what I’ve heard of Rainbow Dash’s lessons, things like that don’t happen.”

She frowned hard in thought. It sounded like there was something working against the bronies. Such a thing shouldn’t exist in Equestria, Harmony wouldn’t allow it. Sure there was hardship, and bad things happened to good ponies, but magic, going against them? She made a mental note to talk to Twilight about this.

The sudden flapping of ribbons in the slight breeze pulled her out of her reverie. The spacious carnival pavilion stood in the light rain, the myriad drops playing a soft staccato for the pastel audience underneath its protection. She had approached from a different direction than usual and so the bronies had not noticed her yet. A low, excited walla filled the space with anticipation. Rarity paused just without the threshold of the pavilion and turned to her impromptu companions. “I have a few towels stashed here, for the rain. You’re welcome to them.” She gestured to the pavilion with a hoof.

Silver Lining shrugged and gave a quick flap of his wings. “I wouldn’t want to trouble you, Miss Rarity. Besides, I’m heading to the staging ground. I’ll just get wet again.” His gaze drifted off to the staging grounds that lay near the edge of the forest a few hundred yards away.

“What about you, Noteworthy? Can I talk you into staying for a spell?”

He nodded vigorously. “I don’t have to be anywhere ‘til noon.”

“I’ll see you around Note. It was nice talking with you, Miss Rarity. Oh! Uh, don’t forget your umbrella.” Silver Lining nodded to the umbrella on his back.

Rarity levitated the umbrella off of him and set it down just inside of the pavilion. “Thank you, Silver Lining. I wish I could be more help, in answering your questions, but I just don’t know enough about these sorts of things.” She started to lift a muddy hoof to her chin but stopped herself just in time. “I’ll talk to Twilight about it and get back to you, is that okay?”

Both he and Noteworthy glanced at each other. “Uh, you don’t have to do that, Miss Rarity.” Noteworthy said, laying his ears back. “It’s not a big deal. I mean, I was just feeling homesick I guess.”

“Nonsense, darling. This is a big deal, if you feel that way. How many others feel the same?” She quirked an eyebrow at them, trying to drive home her point.

Noteworthy studied the ground, Silver Lining just shrugged again.

Rarity let loose a light sigh. “Don’t worry, I won’t tell anypony about it. I have to start my class now. I’ll see you next week?”

“You bet!” With a final nod to the earth pony and a quick bow to the white unicorn, the blue pegasus made his way to the staging grounds. Rarity and Noteworthy entered the pavilion. The assembled ponies hushed almost as one, a many toned chorus of “Good morning, Miss Rarity” greeting her as she took her place before them.

“Good morning everypony!” Her sing-song salutation produced a collective sigh from the bronies. She smiled and shook her head at them as she levitated some towels from a raised chest set in the corner of the tent. “Anypony need one? You shouldn’t let rainwater dry on you.” A couple hooves raised above the crowd. She sent one to each hoof and another to Noteworthy next to her. Once all of the needed towels were distributed, she selected a new piece of chalk from her saddle bags, and began to write, ‘Dinner Etiquette’ on her new chalkboard.

Just as she finished, her chalk snapped in half, the remainder of the stick instantly ground to dust in her telekinetic grip. Like the chalk, the world fell to pieces, all of it gone in an instant blizzard, the likes of which she had never seen. Her head vibrated on her neck, threatening to detach itself. She registered cries of alarm in the back of her mind, the all-consuming pain in her horn blotting out her other senses.

“Miss Rarity?! Quick! Somepony, get somepony! What? I don’t care who! Okay, yes I do...get a doctor! Is Nurse Redheart here today?” The voice was thin, like it echoed down a long tunnel.

“Where’d we move the hospital tent to?” another panicked voice answered.

“Corner of North and Everfree! GO!” the first voice shouted.

The world came back into focus just as quickly as it had disappeared. Rarity was on her side, an anxious crowd of ponies all around. Her horn felt tender, small tremors ran through it like aftershocks from a powerful earthquake, making her cringe with every beat of her heart. A soft groan escaped her as she attempted to raise her head. “Wha--?”

“There’s something happening at the staging grounds!” a female voice exclaimed from the edge of the small cluster of ponies.

A thunderclap shattered the air, at least it should have been a thunderclap. It rumbled for far too long, becoming a deep sustained tone that shook the ground beneath her and seemed to pull on the very air in her lungs. All of the ponies in the pavilion covered their ears, several of the unicorns present dropped to the ground, forehooves clutching their heads. The sonorous thunder reached a new low, so loud it was a wonder the ground did not undulate in response. A blinding ray of light, no, not light, molten pure magic seemed to pierce the crowd of ponies surrounding her. The corners of her vision constricted, darkness encroaching on the brilliance of the magic before her, until all faded to black bliss.

Dark. Wet. Some of the wet trickled down her face, a sweet-smelling wet. The other wet stuck to the sides of her head, unpleasantly pulling at her coat. She lifted a hoof to the side of her head but nothing happened. Where was her hoof? Where was everything? Her eyes were heavy, sealed shut by the fragrant wetness. Something soft, something tight, pressed on her head. A bandage, that’s what it was called. A bandage over her eyes? Why could she not feel her hooves or legs? If only she could open her eyes, maybe she could remember. Remember. Where was she? Who was she? She gave an involuntary jolt as sounds came crashing into her ears, filling in the void that once was occupied by her lonely heartbeat. There was sound, a lot of it. Whispers, no, not whispers, shouts and crying, all of it building on the foundation of a low rumble. Thunder…thunder and light. A light, she saw one, recently. A light so bright and pure even the memory of it made her body shake. Cold. Oh, so very cold. Her hooves were cold, she could feel them now, she wished she couldn’t.

Voices, too many to distinguish, made a din heavy with pain. What was this place, so full of sorrow and darkness? She tried to turn her head but little happened. A frustrated sob sounded in her ears. Was that her voice? Or one of the many around her?

Just as the soft light of the moon breaks through the clouds, a familiar voice separated itself from the cacophony. “Do you have a damage report for me, Rainbow Dash?” Like music it wrapped around her ears, the dulcet tones comforting her.

“The storm is barely under control,” a second voice answered, though it was tired, the familiar brash proclamations lifted her spirits. “I’ve got the whole Ponyville weather team out there and it’s all we can do to just keep it contained.”

“Any word from Cloudsdale?”

“Their teams are maxed out. Cloudsdale itself has only its reserves left to keep it from being consumed. There’s a massive tornado headed straight for Fillydelphia, Stalliongrad is under a flank’s height of snow, Canterlot is getting clobbered by hoof-size hail--everything’s a mess. We’re on our own. If I don’t get some reinforcements soon... I don’t wanna think about what’ll happen.”

“Can’t you use the bronies? There’s plenty of pegasi who weren’t at the staging grounds, they should be good to go, right?”

A heavy sigh preceded the second voice. “I dunno, Twilight, they can be worse than foals at flying. If I could’ve gotten into the training facilities at Cloudsdale, no, even then I don’t think I could use ‘em. I’d be spending all my time saving their flanks and not taking care of this thing.”

“What about the groups you’ve already trained? Some help is better than none.”

“A wing and B wing? B wing is out of commision, they were all down at the staging grounds when that portal thing collapsed, it’s gonna be weeks before they can fly again. I can see half of A wing is here, they’re on the same cloud as B wing. The others, they wouldn’t know what to do in a storm like this.”

Twilight. She knew this name and Rainbow Dash. Why did she remember them and not her own? A frigid tingle danced down her spine.

“Hmm, well, according to my list, the two wing leaders aren’t here. Have you talked to Cloudhopper and Titus? It won’t hurt to try, Rainbow.” Yes, she could recognize that tenacious optimism.

She tried once again to raise a hoof but her feeble attempt was thwarted by a soft barrier. A blanket? How could such a small thing stop her so easily? Why was it so cold? “Twi-Twilight.” A pathetic mewl parted her lips.

“Doctor! Doctor, come quick! I think she’s coming around.” This voice was not at all familiar, it’s sudden advent caused her to recoil.

“Twilight?” she asked again, trying to make herself heard over the nightmarish noise.

Soft hoofsteps answered her plea. “I’m here, Rarity.”

Rarity. Was that her name? Blindly she reached for the familiar voice, the blanket once again giving her trouble. Warm, familiar hooves moved the blanket for her, allowing her to wrap the crooks of her fetlocks around Twilight’s forelegs. “Say my name again.” This voice, so feeble and desperate, was it really hers?

“Rarity?” Twilight ventured.

“Rarity,” she whispered back. Yes, that was her name. Thunder boomed, muffled as if from a great distance but the vibrations shook the bed of straw and blankets on which she lay. Memories, clear and sharp rushed into her mind like the cold waters of a mountain stream. “What happened, Twilight? Where am I?”

“It’s okay, Rarity, you’re fine, you’re safe. The doctor’s here, he’ll take good care of you.” Twilight cooed at her, stroking Rarity’s mane with a hoof.

“Don’t leave me,” she hissed, panic taking hold of her at the thought of being alone in this perpetual darkness.

“I’m not going anywhere, Rarity.” Twilight’s voice was like a branch to which she could cling in the dark rushing river of sound all around her. Scents began wafting to her, some sharp, others sweet. A heavy metallic scent muddied the otherwise clean smell of rain and wet earth. “The portal opened again, but, something went terribly wrong. I was in Ponyville at the time, getting Spike, and I could feel the surge in magic. I can only imagine what it felt like this close to it.”

“This close?” Images flashed in Rarity’s mind. The pavilion, the towels, a chalk stick, a white light. She shivered again.

“Welcome back, Miss Rarity. I’m Dr. Valor.” A low, smooth and well cultured voice came out of the pall of sounds. “How are you feeling?” It reminded her of Fancy Pants’ voice.

“Cold,” Rarity whispered.

“We’ll have to fix that.” Another set of hooves trotted off, soon lost to the incessant rumbling of thunder. “Twilight, can you lift her leg for me, I need to listen to her lungs. Yes, that one, thank you.” Rarity felt her feeble foreleg rise above her head then an ear pressed against her chest. “Breathe as deeply as you can, Rarity, let it out slowly.”

Rarity did as instructed. The deep, deliberate breaths coupled with Dr. Valor’s tranquil voice and Twilight’s presence calmed her even more. The cold she felt upon first awakening began to fade slightly.

“Very good, Rarity. Everything sounds great.” The ear lifted from her chest and her leg was tucked under the blanket once more. “How is your head? Do you have a headache or is your horn tender at all?”

“No,” she said, surprised. From what she remembered of this morning, she should’ve had a splitting headache. “What’s wrong with my eyes?” There had to be something wrong, why else would they bother to bandage them? Fear struck her without warning. Did she look into that molten pure light? Had it taken her sight into its infinitely white depths?

“Don’t worry, Rarity, nothing is wrong with your eyes. The bandage was just a precaution, many of the others, unicorns especially, who were close to the staging grounds, complained of sore, achy eyes. We put a salve of aloe and tolu on it to help with swelling. I suppose we can remove it now. Would you like that?” Dr. Valor’s voice was calm and in control, even so, there were undertones of weariness.

“Yes, please,” Rarity managed to squeak.

“Twilight, can you grab that damp cloth there? Thank you.” The pressure of the bandage loosened as the doctor unwrapped it from her head. Layer by layer, the darkness began to retreat. She felt a slight tingle as the cloth ran over her eyes, wiping away the fragrant salve. “There, good as new.”

She cracked one eye, squinting at the bright interior of a cavernous canvas construction. Lightning flashed, throwing grotesque shadows over the scene before her. A triple row of beds, some made of straw wrapped in blankets, some were cots with a shiny metal frame and dull colored fabric, others looked to be made out of the tattered remains of the strange tents the bronies had brought with them, filled the entire floor of the spacious tent. Blood, bright against the white bandages and the muted green of flattened grass, seemed to be everywhere. The heavy metallic scent suddenly made her want to vomit. Never in her life had she seen so much blood, never enough to smell. A wan, magenta light coated everything in an ethereal glow.

All she could manage was a slight turn of her head to look at her companions. Twilight’s concerned face was just above her head, a damp rag held in her magenta telekinesis. Below her, an unfamiliar pony sat next to her bed. He was a white pegasus, not unheard of but still not at all common, with a pink-striped white mane. He had on a white vest sewn with numerous pockets of varying sizes over a black garment that extended all the way to his haunches. It also sported several large pockets stuffed with bandages. The outlines of several other objects were visible through the fabric, their identities and uses she could only guess.

A flutter of cerulean blue drew her gaze to a very sodden but beaming Rainbow Dash. “It’s good to see you finally awake,” she remarked as she brushed aside some multi-colored hair. “Twilight worried about you something awful. Thought I’d never hear the end of it.” Rainbow let out a soft laugh even as she looked away furtively. “Well, gotta get back to that storm. I’ll track down Cloudhopper and Titus, Twilight. If you don’t hear from me in an hour--just assume I’m saving somepony...” She sauntered off and was soon lost to Rarity’s constrained sight.

She focused her attention on the white pegasus. “Dr. Valor, I presume?” Her voice was still breathy and somewhat soft, no matter that she did her best not to sound flustered.

A tiny smile played out across his lips, like a silent laugh at a private joke. “Indeed, Miss Rarity--”

“NO! Get me Sethisto!” The desperate cry startled them all. “It’s important! gah!-mmmmg... Just get him!” Dr. Valor stood up and trotted over to the source of the commotion. Rarity gasped when she saw the pony making all of the noise. He was a white unicorn, but his horn ended in a jagged stump not halfway down its length. His platinum mane was messy and singed in several places. A wide bandage, wrapped about his middle, was soaked through with blood. “N-Need to tell him! Tell him, the cartographer is dead. The cartographer is dead!”

Rarity turned to Twilight. “What is he saying? Who’s the cartographer?”

Twilight shook her head. “I have no idea. He was one of the bronies who came through the portal today. There were four of them and all of them were beaten up.” Twilight shuddered. “Dr. Valor called their wounds gunshots. I’ve never heard of such a thing, apparently they’re caused by some sort of weapon of their world.”

“The-mmmf! The porch light... i-is out and the keys are missing...” The injured unicorn’s utterances began to take on an even more desperate edge even as he struggled to speak. “Four dreams lost... four dreams lost.” That last was muffled by the cloth Dr. Valor placed over the distraught unicorn’s mouth and nose. After only a few breaths, he fell asleep.

Dr. Valor shook his head, stuffing the cloth into an unused pocket that seemed to appear out of nowhere. “I hate doing it that way. Daystar,” he said, turning to a pastel cream unicorn with a windswept two-tone blue mane, “fetch Dark Wisp and tell him White Light has a cipher for Sethisto. Be quick.” Daystar nodded sharply and galloped from the large tent. Twilight closed her eyes as he passed, bowing her head in concentration her horn glowing bright with magic. Behind Rarity, the angry tumult of a storm in full rage blasted forth, momentarily drowning out the miserable din of the tent’s occupants.

The tempest sounds muted once again when Twilight opened her eyes and released a pent up breath. “I really hope Rainbow can get this storm under control soon. I don’t know how long I can keep up a force field this big.” Rarity forced a weak foreleg out of her blanket to place a hoof on her friend’s.

“Four... dreams... lost,” White Light whispered. It made no sense to Rarity but that single sorrowful sentence brought the cold back to her chest and weighed down her soul.

On the Ninth Day: Canterlot

Cereal Velocity, Steward of the Bronies and formerly head of Equestrian Innovations, stared out of the window of his accommodations high in the guest wing of the Royal Palace. From this vantage, he could see out over the grand city of Canterlot to the hills and vales westward to Ponyville. Seth snored obnoxiously behind him. Equestrian ideas of propriety were certainly odd. Well perhaps not odd. It was different to say the least. For several years, they had been living in a coed fashion, not by choice. For the past two years he had been around Phoe and Seth constantly and the other bronies had shared their living spaces similarly while they were in hiding. In becoming ponies, certain things seemed silly to keep observing.

Still he would have preferred to room with Phoe, she at least was quiet. Seth gave another snort. Cereal’s ear twitched. “Alright, Seth. Time to get up.” He wheeled from the window and plodded over to the beds. “C’mon, Seth,” he growled at the lump of blankets.

“Gummmble fmMmm... mummummm,” the lump replied.

Cereal snorted. “What was that, Seth?” He prodded at the lump with a hoof, receiving only a few more grunts in return. “Really, Seth? We’re in Canterlot and you’re just gonna lie there?”

“Mmm... I got a trick for you too, Trixie... hehe...” Seth’s muffled voice slurred out of the mass of sheets.

“You want a trick?” Cereal snickered, his horn gathering a faint light. “Hows about this?” He closed his eyes, following Twilight’s instructions, and cleared his mind. He reached out with the leylines that gathered to his horn, feeling out the contents of the room and isolating the object he wanted to manipulate. He singled out the mattress of the bed because it was larger and therefore easier to get by itself. He severed the unused leylines that trailed off to various things nearby and focused his attention. This was the tricky part. He called more magic to his command, he wasn’t sure how exactly, and pushed the magic at the mattress. A soft grunt issued from him as the mattress pushed back, resisting his command to move. Cereal took a deep breath and summoned more magic, twirling the leylines in to chords that he could use to channel more power.

In his mind’s eye he could see the magic leylines, running from his horn, to the mattress, back to his horn and then off into a distant origin that was always out of sight. They seemed to come from every direction, like his horn was a focal point and yet, he felt like they all came from a central source. Another experimental push on the mattress met with little resistance. He opened his eyes, confident that he had gathered enough energy to do what he wanted; to ruin Seth’s Trixie dream. With a final mighty mental shove he flung the amassed magic at the mattress, violently flipping it onto its side.

“Shiiiiiii- oof!” the Seth-ball of blankets cried as it flew from the mattress to the floor in an impressive arc. The light blue aura vanished from the mattress as Cereal laughed at the tangled mess. The ball of sheets writhed on the floor for a few moments before a hoof appeared, followed by an annoyed Seth face, resplendent in a bed-head of red mane. “You tryin’ to kill me, dude?” he grumbled.

This only made Cereal laugh harder. “As if I could injure the ‘Great and Powerful Sethisto’. Ha! You should thank me for ending your little dream before Trixie made mincemeat out’a you.”

Seth untangled himself from the rest of the blankets, kicking them aside. “You mark my words, Cereal Velocity,” he said, jabbing the air with an admonishing hoof, “one of these days I’ll find her. And when I do, nothing can stop me!” When Cereal laughed rather than being cowed, Seth stomped the floor with a huff.

Cereal wiped a tear from one eye. “Ooohooo, you’re a hoot, Seth. Stop you doing what, exactly? I can only imagine a few things that Trixie’s lack of appearance would stop you from doing and that is a road better left untraveled.”

“Mock all you want, Steward. I’m happy to dream while the reins pass to other hooves.” Seth tried to force his mane into some semblance of order, unsuccessfully.

The mirth of only a moment before met an early demise at this remark. Cereal could almost feel anew the invisible mantle that fell on him the day Celestia named him Steward of the Bronies. “Look, Seth... you’re not mad at me are you? I mean, for kind of taking over, uh, everything.”

Seth stopped attacking his mane long enough to shoot a raised eyebrow at him from under his foreleg. “A little late to be askin’ if I’m mad, dude. If I was, you’d know, trust me.”

“What do you mean?”

“Pish! You took over like two years ago, when we decided to come to Equestria. It was kinda your show, man. I don’t mind.” He turned to the window. “I ran EqD for almost eight years. And even then I was more of a glorified coordinator, y’know? But... everything changed that night when Phoe almost died. When we all got close to biting the dust. It was out of my hands by then.” The silence stretched in the thin morning light.

Cereal remembered that night. It haunted his dreams from time to time, a constant reminder of what could have been. It seemed so long ago, a lifetime and a world away. A soft knock broke the silent spell. “Come in!” Cereal called to the door. He turned just in time to see Phoe’s face pop into existence, completely expressionless. “So... how long have you been listening, Phoe?”

Her eyes widened for a split second before narrowing dangerously. She tilted her head to the side in a haughty manner as she practically high-stepped into the room. “I don’t eavesdrop, Cereal. And if you must know, I was there only long enough to hear you two ramble about who’s in charge. Honestly, you sound like old war vets the way you talk about the flash mob night. Look, you’re doin’ it again, you scowl like a soldier with PTSD.”

“Of all the ponies here, Phoe--” Seth started, but she wasn’t about to let him get a hoof in the door.

“Yeah, yeah, I should be the most grateful. I can’t thank you enough for saving my life. But you guys are missing the point, I think.” She shook her head. “The past is the past. It’s far away and it can’t hurt us anymore.” She flexed her wings then fluttered over to the window, sweeping a hoof across the picturesque view, “Just look at where we are! Equestria, the land of our dreams!” She looked over her shoulder at them, her face open and smiling. “Don’t bring old nightmares into it, okay?”

Three tiny chimes wavered in the air from a silver clock on the mantle of the fireplace, the third hour from sunrise. Cereal once again felt the burden of his responsibilities. In ten minutes’ time, they were to be at the High Court, to present the bronies to the Court of Canterlot for a formal acceptance as citizens of Equestria. He looked to his friends. Even though they had no direct part to play in this presentation, they both adopted determined expressions. “Shall we?” Cereal gestured to the open door.

Phoe nodded, once again flying back to the door as Seth stood. Phoe stood by the door, gave him a small bow and said, “After you, fearless leader.” Cereal chuckled and rolled his eyes at her as he passed.

In the hall, four members of the Royal Guard waited to escort them to the Grand Throne Room. The little company walked through the beautiful halls of the palace in silence. Cereal tried to think about what he was going to say to the Court, but the majesty of his surroundings distracted him. The palace was one huge, seamless sculpture of brilliant white stone. He had never seen its likeness anywhere, not even in his most fanciful dreams. The stone was not white by virtue of its color alone, rather it glowed with an inner light from countless flecks of gemstone and pearl. The air itself seemed to hum with a vibrancy that infected him with joy. The decorations of the halls, no matter how simple these halls were in the guest’s quarters, was of the finest workmanship. Nothing, no expense or the minutest of detail, was spared in their placement or construction. If he were to imagine a place more perfect, he wouldn’t do the palace justice. It truly was the home of goddesses, a temple of sorts, made to reflect and enhance their beauty and power.

They turned down another hallway and three identical sighs of awe echoed in the great hall. Grand white columns grew from the intricate mosaic flooring like ancient white trees. They were carved with such care that Cereal could actually see a wood grain, he would almost believe that they were once trees now turned to stone. Their marble branches gleamed in the light as they held up a ceiling of ocean waves frozen in time. The stone froth of petrified surf was filled with topaz and blue glass, bathing the expanse in a soft blue light splintered by tiny rainbows. Between the column trees, the walls held stained glass renditions of important scenes from Equestrian history. They passed beneath the gazes of ancient heroes and under the shadows of Equestria’s darkest hours.

The anxiety that Cereal had felt since waking started to take on a new dimension. It was a strange mixture of excitement, determination and hope with a smattering of fear. The presentation to the Court today was only a formality; the Princesses had already placed the refugees under their personal protection. What was he afraid of?

All thought vanished. The great hall and its wonders of stone were no more. A high pitched ringing filled his ears, so loud, it made his eyes water. He would have cried out in pain if he could find his voice. His horn vibrated, shaking his eyes in their sockets and sending waves of numbness down his back.

Plock! “Cereal! Cereal Velocity? You in there?” Plock, plock, plock.

Cereal blinked. Phoe sat on her haunches in front of him, her hooves poised to clap once again in front of his nose. “What?” Cereal asked, staring cross eyed at the hooves in front of him.

She lowered her hooves, not quite satisfied that he had returned to the world of the living. “You and Seth, that’s what. Is this going to be a thing for you guys? I’m not gonna catch you when you faint like some prissy girl--”

“Wait, what? Who fainted? I didn’t.” Seth slouched, his head low to the ground as he sat on one side like he was in the midst of picking himself up. One of the Guards lent him a shoulder to help him up the rest of the way.

“Ah huh,” was all Phoe deemed to say as she turned back to the massive red and gold door to the Grand Throne Room.

“I just tripped, Phoe,” Seth said.

“What ever you say, Sethisto.” It was hard to tell sometimes when Phoe was being sarcastic. Cereal had known her for several years and even so, now was one of those times. Seth turned his head a little to glare at her but didn’t pursue the argument. Instead he addressed Cereal.

“Do you think the buffer is wearing off? I mean, they’re just on the other side those doors.”

Cereal shook his head and started walking again. “No. That was something else. It didn’t feel good at all. Besides, we’ve been working with magic for a whole week and a lot of that time with the Princesses and nothing has happened before.”

They stopped in front of the ornate doors. Two of the guards stepped forward and in unison, knocked twice. A few moments passed before the distinctive voices of both Princess Celestia and Princess Luna called out. “Enter!”

The doors were enveloped by magical auras summoned by the two guards, swinging open silently. Golden light spilled from the doorway, mixing with the soft blue of the hall. The throne room was a long oval, the narrow ends situated at the hall and behind the dais that held two magnificent thrones. Cereal’s eyes went straight to the princesses, everything in the room seemed built to point at them.

Celestia sat upon a throne of gold chased ivory, the symbol of the sun high above her head atop the elaborately carved back. Ivory lightning radiated from the golden sun, intertwining with wisps of what looked like real cloud. Little pinpricks of flame danced around the Princess of the Sun, winking in and out of existence while riding the ever present but untouchable currents that caused her mane to flow around her. Any light that fell into the nebulous hair was shattered into brilliant colors in a manner that glass and gems could only dream.

Luna sat on a silver chased ebony throne that was as dark as Celestia’s was bright. A silver crescent moon was set into the solid back of the throne. Silver spirals and mazes surrounded it and flowed down to the ruby inlaid feet. Ephemeral magenta and royal blue nebulae swirled about the Princess of the Night, lending a shadow to her countenance. With every gentle wave of her midnight mane, Cereal could see into the vast reaches of a star-strewn sky.

The dais upon which they sat was a construction of roughly hewn red-veined marble that put the feet of the thrones just above eye level. A small moat surrounded the dais fed by a fountain that gurgled pleasantly behind the Sisters Royal. Cereal, Seth and Phoe stepped forward into the chamber, their hoofsteps muffled by a thick azure rug. A few whispers and mutterings drew Cereal’s attention to the rest of the room. To his right and left were a set of raised seats made out of a dark wood that gleamed with polish. The seats were contained by carved railings not unlike stadium bleachers, three rows deep. The delegates of the High Court watched as the three humans-become-ponies walked slowly to an elevated platform of stone inlaid with a curious design. As Cereal got closer, he noticed that it looked like an alchemical symbol, several circles within circles surrounded by triangles and octagons interspersed with a lettering he did not recognise.

The delegates of the Court were unicorns, pegasi and earthponies, an equal number of each tribe present. It suddenly occurred to him that their own delegation, he, Seth and Phoe, had no earthpony representative. Too late now. His hoofsteps rang loud and intrusive on the stone platform. Seth and Phoe stood to either side of it, gazing determinedly at the Princesses on their thrones. Celestia raised a golden shod hoof and tapped three times on a crystal pedestal standing between the thrones. The pedestal rang true as a perfect bell, a light tone that sounded at once as if from a gong as it did from a trumpet or violin or flute. The three ponies at the center of the room bowed deeply to the immortal diarchs.

“Rise, Cereal Velocity, Steward of the Bronies,” Luna commanded. “Rise, Sethisto and Phoe, Emissaries of the Court.” Cereal straightened from his bow, holding his head high and trying to impart strength and resolve to his stance. Luna rose from her throne and spread her wings wide. “You, and those who follow you, known as the Bronies, came here as strangers, as refugees. You came to Equestria by means of an unknown magic, heavy laden with destiny on your backs. You came in the night and so I, Luna of the Night, do claim right and prerogative over your lives.” She turned to the crystal pedestal and tapped it once with a platinum shod hoof. Luna turned again to the center of the room.

“From this day forth, let it be known that the Bronies are subject to me. From this day forth, let it be known that the one called Cereal Velocity is my right hoof, mouthpiece and envoy.” Again, the dark Princess tapped the crystal. No sooner had its enchanting tone dissipated than another proclamation rang through the massive chamber. “On this day and forever after, let it be known that they and their descendants are citizens of Equestria. They are bound by its laws, tied to its land and one with its heart.” A third toll of the crystal filled his ears, in it he could hear Luna’s words echo.

Celestia stood, unfurling her white wings. She alighted from the dais to walk around the grey unicorn, the yellow unicorn and the white pegasus. “I, Celestia of the Day.” Her ancient voice infused the air with energy, making the stone beneath Cereal’s hooves hum along to her words. “Do hear and support my sister, Luna of the Night.” She came to a stop in front of him. With his gaze held firmly in her own she intoned, “Cereal Velocity, do you solemnly swear to hold true to the responsibilities of Steward?”

A hundred questions and fears raced through his head even as he uttered, “I do.”

Celestia placed a hoof on one of the letters carved into the platform. The thin circle running through the letter filled with light as she removed her hoof and again spoke. “Cereal Velocity, do you solemnly swear to uphold the laws and ideals of Equestria?”

The laws he knew very little of and the ideals he could imagine, “I do.”

A second then third letter came to life with the same light as the first. “As you remain true to your oaths, Cereal Velocity, special rights, privileges and powers will be granted you.” The light of the circle bled out to the other etchings, spreading and changing color from a brilliant white to a deep blue. The stone hummed louder beneath him. “Delegates of the High Court,” she called, not breaking eye contact with him, “Voices of the Tribes, what say ye?”

He saw movement from the corner of his eye and heard a rustling, but could not break the hold of Celestia’s eyes, he dared not even blink. “The Pegasus Tribe,” a deep voice from his right announced, “accepts his oath.” Another rustle of ponies standing came from his left. “The Unicorn Tribe accepts his oath.” A breathy female voice answered. Finally from behind Celestia, the earthponies stood, their number split between the right and left sides of the room. A thin, reedy male voice answered Celestia’s query. “The Earthpony Tribe accepts his oath.”

Luna descended from the dais and joined her sister before the platform. As one they proclaim, “So be it!” They lowered their horns to his shoulders as the light from the platform intensified, washing over him like an ocean wave. In an instant, the light was gone and the stone quiet once more. The throne room filled with applause from the gathered delegates, stomping on the floors of the wooden bleachers.

Seth and Phoe joined in, Cereal pounded on the stone with one hoof as well. He smiled but it felt stretched. He breathed heavily, feeling as though his body was being pressed on all sides. Celestia smiled at him warmly before turning to the assembled Court. “Official Court business has concluded, my friends.” The applause died down. “You may speak with Phoe and Sethisto here. Luna and I must speak with Cereal. If you will excuse us.” The members of the Court as well as Phoe and Seth, bowed to the princesses in acceptance. Celestia and Luna walked around the platform.

“Come, Cereal. There is much to discuss.” Luna bade him. He stepped from the platform and walked stiffly to them. Just before they left the throne room, he shot an encouraging smile back at his friends. They waved in return as the large doors swung shut.

Interlude: Words in a White Room

Small and cramped. And way too much white. A young man, late twenties, dark brown hair, lanky and all around average, turns his head this way and that, like the camera in the upper corner of the room. Yep, too much white. That pretty sums up the room in which Wit sits. It had to be an interrogation room, no doubt. It had a camera, watching his every move and a one-way mirror window. Like that was supposed to fool him into thinking he was alone or something. All it needed was one of those big Hollywood lamps so they could shine it in his face. Instead it had one big white light on the ceiling and a stainless steel table.

No guard. That could be a good thing, or a bad thing. They probably thought it unnecessary. He was stuck in a wheelchair on account of his leg with a hole in it. If he did try to escape, well he’d be thwarted by the first flight of stairs he came to.

The blue painted steel door opens to admit an older man in a dark, sharp-cut suit. He has a sleek black tablet computer in his hand and what he probably thought was a disarming smile on his face. Wit was pretty impressed, so the feds have moved into the future. No more bulky manila folders stuffed with papers to slam on the table.

“Hello, I’m Agent Barker, FBI.” He pulls out a black leather wallet and flashes his badge at Wit.

Wit sees it long enough to register the letters FBI printed on it before the so-called Barker flips it away back into a pocket.

“So, Joey,” the agent says.

“How do you know my name?” Wit snaps.

Barker smiles. “We ran your prints; pulled everything we have on you. Though, it’s not what we expected to find.” Barker furrowed his brow and frowned at the reports on the tablet. In an instant, a well practiced smile again appears.

Wit scowls at the agent.

“Anyway, you are Joey Nederman, otherwise known as ‘Wit’. Which do you prefer, Joey or Wit?” Barker switches on the tablet swiping in a pass-gesture.

“Wit’s fine.” He says, those two words so dripping in venom the agent should be dead where he sat.

Barker taps a few fingers on the steel table, holding his cleft chin with one hand his eyes darting over the hostile young man. “I’m not your enemy, Wit. I’m here to help you.”

“You killed four of my friends, G-Man,” Wit growls.

Barker swipes again with a practiced motion on the surface of the tablet. “Wit. Active member of several online forums. Over two hundred thousand posts in the past four years on one site in particular, Ponychan. Care to tell me what this Ponychan is about, Wit?”

Wit continues to try and bore a hole through the agent with a steady glare.

“We believe that this Ponychan site has connections with the domestic terrorist group, Anonymous. Do you have any information regarding that, Wit?”

“Ponychan has nothing to do with the Anons, G-Man.”

Barker spreads his hands, inviting. Like the maw of a Venus Fly-trap was inviting. “Enlighten me then.”

Wit snickers, clenching a fist. “Pish! Like you care about the truth.”

“Ahh, but that is why we are here, Wit.” Barker gets up from his chair to lean on the steel table. And now, the punchline. “Like I said, I’m not your enemy, if anything I’m your friend. Two days ago, someone made a big mistake. Two days ago, you lost four friends because of that mistake, I’m here to try and fix that.”

“You can’t just fix dead friends,” Wit hisses through clenched teeth.

Barker stands up, holding his hands up in a placating gesture. “Okay, bad word choice. I’m sorry--”

“No you’re not,” Wit says under his breath, scowling at the false mirror. His reflection scowls in turn at the agent and the room.

“Listen, Wit. We’ve pulled files on all of you that we found at the industrial park. The worst crimes we could find on any of them was petty internet piracy, and a few unpaid parking tickets. Now, we were told and given strong evidence by several sources that the compound known as Friendshipping Express Inc. was a false front for a terrorist sleeper cell. Turns out, they lied. The bastards.”

Wit’s eyebrows shoot straight up into his hair. Had he been able, he would have jumped to his feet. “That’s crazy! I... What? Who the hell... Core-ban!” A hand flies to his forehead.

Barker raises an eyebrow at Wit. “Who is Core-ban?”

Wit runs a hand through his hair. “They’re the anti-bronies, the ones who have been doggin’ us around.”

Barker pinched the bridge of his nose, exhaling noisily into it before glancing at Wit again. “I’m sorry, I don’t follow. Anti-bronies?”

Wit gives the agent a withering look. “Bronies are fans of My Little Pony, G-Man. Don’t tell me you never heard of us. Two years ago, a bunch of members of Core-ban crashed a brony convention, destroyed stuff, burned the building to the ground. It was all over the news.”

“My Little Pony... heh, I know that show. My granddaughter loves it. Does that make her a, what did you call it?”

“Brony.”

“Yeah.”

“Not really.” Wit leans forward wincing slightly at the pain in his leg. “Bronies are usually older fans, most of them guys, like me. Ponychan was just one of probably hundreds of pony sites that we used to talk to each other. About ponies.” He shoots the agent a wry smile turned smirk.

“Okay, I can see that. But how do you explain the stolen equipment we found destroyed in that warehouse and why it was rigged with explosives?”

Wit fidgets, shifting his gaze to everything but Barker. He glances at the tablet, a list of stolen items from a couple universities scrolling on its screen. “That’s complicated.”

Barker looks at his watch. “We have time.” Wit looks reluctant, shifting his gaze back to the mirror, so Barker speaks up again. “We just want the truth, Wit. I promise, we will get to the bottom of this, with or without your help. I think it would be better and faster if you did help. Better for us, better for you, better for your friends. There have been four innocent deaths. We need to know who’s responsible for feeding us false information. If this Core-ban group is behind it, we’ll shut them down. This group sounds a lot like Anonymous... and I’ve been trying to pin them down for years. But this is the first time a hacker group has used mob tactics and apparently they had their sights on hurting you and your friends. I don’t take kindly to bullies like that, Wit.”

Wit closes his eyes. “It started after the convention got trashed. I was there. One of the guys that ran one of the most popular pony sites, Equestria Daily, had an idea: What if we could leave Earth?”

On the Ninth Day: Buried Things

Soft hoofsteps echoed down the magnificent hall. Sunlight, almost painfully bright, streamed into the stained glass windows and through the topaz riddled ceiling. Celestia walked on his right, her face placid and her gaze set straight ahead. Luna, whose presence he could now feel acutely, did the same on his other side. Neither spoke, his breathing wheezed through his ears. Do immortals need to breathe? All he could hear was the soft click of their hooves on the mosaic floor.

What just happened back there? The Princesses told him that there would be a presentation to the High Court, not a ceremony. Then again, they never said what that presentation would entail. He flicked his tail, small shivers running down his back. His skin felt too tight, like a woolen sweater had dried on him after being soaked in cold water. The small tingles and resulting goosebumps reminded him of the sensations he felt right after being transmogrified into a pony. Everything was too sharp, too clear. He could feel the magic that emanated from the alicorns next to him again, like a soft breeze.

“It was not what you expected,” Luna stated, her face grim and her voice flat as they reached the end of the hall. “You feel we have taken advantage of you, even tricked you.” The trio turned him down another hall, one of its sides a colonnade open to the outside air.

Cereal frowned at the tile floor. What should he say? Oh yes, Princess. I feel like a toy with no choice but to do as you make me. Or should he go against her? Oh no, Princess. I don’t feel that way at all. I’m very happy to be your subject. He was sure they would hear the lie in whatever he tried to say.

“Perhaps,” Celestia mused, “we could explain what you are feeling now.” With an alabaster wing she touched him lightly at the nape of his neck. A shiver ran down his spine once again. “The Onus has been satisfied. You are a part of us now. Do the colors not shine brighter? Can you feel the Spectra?” He lifted his head, turning to glance at his surroundings again.

Maybe that was what he saw. There was more color to everything, as if he spent the previous week living in a washed out version of Equestria. In his tutoring sessions with Twilight, she had mentioned the role Spectra played in magic. It was like a huge river; Spectra was the water and the leylines were the banks and bed. The breeze that he felt--and yet did not--was that the flow of Spectra?

“You feel tight, compressed, like your skin is too small for you. Don’t worry, the sensation will pass soon. This is caused by the bond we created.” Celestia again furled her wing. “You are tied more strongly to Equestria now than any pony has been for a very, very long time.” She smiled down at him.

He could feel in that smile undertones of maternal warmth combined with a sense of great age. The more he listened to her, the younger and more insignificant he felt. How could she know so much about him? Did this bond allow them to hear his thoughts?

“No, I cannot read your mind, Cereal,” she laughed, a delicate chime.

He jumped at her comment, hearing his own thoughts spoken aloud.

Luna chuckled. “What my sister should say is that we have not gained insight into what you think. We have been given special gifts as rulers of this land. Celestia has the gift of Clairvoyance and I hold the gift of Discernment.”

“Together, we can determine what is best for the many who rely on us to guide them,” Celestia said, almost as if she were completing Luna’s thought. “We cannot see the future, such a thing is not possible. But we can feel the currents of time around us and so we can make more informed decisions.”

“We felt the need to test you, Cereal Velocity.” Luna lowered her head to look into his eyes. “To measure the depth of your commitment. The ceremony we performed is ancient and requires that the one to undertake it be unaware of its existence. Even in the face of the unknown, you persevered. You showed to us your true character. Yours is a noble soul; one that would brave untold consequences to help his friends. And see how you have been rewarded.” A midnight wing brushed against his flank.

He looked back. He stopped. He stared. His cutie mark had changed. Instead of the horseshoe on its side, one end longer than the other, it was standing on the bend. Inside the horseshoe were five stars, another three hanging above as if they were about to fall in. “That’s not my cutie mark,” he breathed.

Celestia chuckled. “Nopony knows their destiny, Cereal. A cutie mark is tied who a pony is and what they could be, but you have not yet discovered who you are.”

Cereal shook his head then tried to get a closer look at it, turning in a circle as he did so. “This... this isn’t my cutie mark. I had one before. It was there, I saw it...”

Luna stopped his circle-turning with a hoof on his shoulder. He looked up at her to find her brow furrowed and her eyes studying him. “We could see no mark, Cereal. You, and the rest of your followers that we have seen are blank as newborn foals.” Celestia inhaled sharply, turning to the west, the direction they had come from. “What is it, sister?” Luna took her hoof from his shoulder and stepped toward Celestia.

Celestia gave a slight shake of her head and a flutter of her wings. “Time grows short. We must go to the Vaults.”

Luna raised an eyebrow at her. “But I thought the Archives would be sufficient to--”

“No,” Celestia whispered with another shake of her head. “We don’t have the time now. He needs to see.”

“We have not been to the Vaults in over a thousand years, sister.” Luna balked at the idea, lowering her head with a muelish expression.

“Too long. We should have entered them the day you returned. There is too much we don’t remember, too much has been lost.” Celestia drew herself up, the open and maternal Celestia melting into Celestia the Ruler.

“But...” Luna’s gaze flicked to Cereal, standing dumbfounded in the middle of the hall. “But he is not ready. He has only just experienced a Bonding, there is no telling what more exposure to--”

“He will be fine, Luna.” Celestia heaved a weary sigh. “I should have insisted on this sooner. I refrained only because I knew what reliving the past would do to you. But now... now we cannot delay for our comfort. He needs to see and we need to remember.”

Luna’s ears drooped as she realized there was no getting around the situation. Cereal glanced down the hallway, following Celestia’s gaze. There was nothing to see but more brilliant stone and ethereal light. Shadows moved down the halls, dappled and blue. With a furrowed brow he looked to the colonnade, dark storm clouds billowed to the east and overhead. They roiled and writhed, lightning flashing within and around them as they grew. A sinking dread filled him as he watched the clouds. More lightning flashed but not a single rumble of thunder reached his ears.

Celestia didn’t seem to register Luna’s apparent determination to resist her for she turned abruptly back to the hall and began trotting towards a smaller alcove. Luna pursed her lips as she watched the white alicorn. Finally she closed her eyes, muttering something unintelligible but fervent as she started to follow. Cereal had no choice but to trail after the dark princess, the eerie thunderless lightning freezing tiny scenes of the hall in white light.

The alcove led them to a smaller hall that ran deeper into the mountain on which the castle perched. Sconces of white flame lit the corridor as well as daylight. Carvings adorned the walls of smooth grey stone, some depicting abstract knots others of various plant life in relief. There was no discernible pattern to the carvings but they flowed effortlessly from one to the other. Several other corridors intersected at regular intervals. Celestia took them down several turns, following some well-practiced path. After the first few turns down identical hallways, Cereal was thoroughly lost. There were no windows and few distinguishing characteristics to the corridors, he would never be able to get out on his own.

The halls began to change; they became more plain with fewer carvings on the walls. The sconces ceased to be polished silver and devolved into dark wrought iron. The floors, once of marble tile, were now of natural stone. It had the feeling of abandonment, an emptiness gained over years. The air became stale the deeper they walked into the mountain; the musty scent of ancient dust kicked up by their hoofsteps.

Cereal glanced behind to find that the floor slanted downward by looking at the sconces on the wall. He turned back just in time to stop behind Luna. They had reached a circular chamber deep beneath the mountain. Great cauldrons on pedestals of onyx roared with red and green flame around the perimeter of the chamber and at the columns of a huge archway directly across from them. Celestia beckoned to him at the center of the chamber with a hoof and a raised wing.

“The Vaults,” she said as he and Luna joined her, “are just beyond this arch.” Her voice echoed softly in the massive chamber, setting off whispers that danced around his ears. “This is a special place where the leylines of Harmony’s flow converge and then branch again.”

Luna stood next to her sister, staring apprehensively at the arch and its imposing columns. “Immortality is not without its own curses and blessings.” Curses and blessings... curses and blessings, the chamber whsipered back.

“We have witnessed creation’s dawn and will likely live to see its doom.” See its doom... see its doom, the chamber parodied Celestia’s words with a dark reverberation.

“We could remember everything,” Luna breathed, “every moment, every hour... Time is a terrible burden to carry.” Burden to carry... burden to carry.

“The Vaults were built to house our memories. With the ability to forget afforded us, we could better understand mortality. But we always had the means to remember the lessons learned.” The lessons learned... the lessons learned.

“Cereal Velocity,” Luna called his attention to her, concern filling her eyes. “You may not understand everything you are about to see, but remember, they are only memories and cannot harm you.” Cannot harm you... cannot harm you.

Cereal looked again at the archway, it was filled with solid stone. There was no other way out of that chamber but the way they had come. They spoke of the Vaults as if there were somewhere yet to go. The whole situation made him uneasy. Anything that made a goddess balk would definitely turn him aside. Both alicorns stood before the arch, eyes closed. The atmosphere of the chamber became heavy, the fire of the iron cauldrons dampened and the walls of the chamber shimmered like obsidian. Cereal took a step back, the mood of the room infecting him with an urge to flee. Darkness enveloped the chamber with the sound of ripping cloth until all he could see was himself and the princesses. Together they stood in an endless void.

He blinked in the inky blackness. His breath passed silently into the void. “Where are we?” he asked, his voice sounded hollow, close, as if they stood in a tiny room.

“The beginning,” Celestia answered.

Sore. Cereal had never really understood that word. Until now. Everything hurt; he could even feel his hooves throb in time with his rapidly beating heart. He had no idea how long it had been since they entered that chamber with its dark cauldrons and whispering walls. It felt like an eternity. Images raced through his mind, burning like hot razors, cutting at him. Four alicorns at sunrise, standing around a burning tree. A land in turmoil, a hideous figure silhouetted by the light of both sun and moon. A shimmering sea, beautiful and endless, swallowing a single white ship. A pall of bitter shadows falling on a city of alabaster and gold. A tree whose branches were also its roots, reaching across an expanding gulf to a tree with red leaves stricken with sickness. A tattered gathering of men and women, kneeling to Celestia and showering Luna with roses.

Cereal fought down the urge to retch as the images coursed before him. Disjointed thoughts and feelings followed in the wake of each vision as he caught glimpses of a white room. He blinked. White? He blinked again. The visions faded and he saw, in detail, his new surroundings. He leaned against a smooth wall of grey veined marble. An archway of dark columns and blue-tinted stone had its feet on the wall beside him and stretched across the room to the other wall. He looked up at the rounded ceiling, perplexed, then down at the floor. Only, there was no floor. Luna sat on the wall below him, unnaturally sticking straight out into the space below his hooves. He looked up again, panic squeezing his chest, to find Celestia standing on the wall above him in total defiance of all physics.

She smiled... down, at him as if nothing were wrong. “A pleasure to have you with us again, Cereal.” She walked in between him and the archway.

Somehow, seeing her move sent the world into a violent lurch, threatening to make him sick. He wasn’t leaning against a wall; rather he lay on the smooth floor of the white chamber. His head felt like an anvil attached to his neck. His legs were rods of lead. He watched Celestia go to Luna who sat still staring at the archway, tears streaming down her face. Celestia wrapped a silent wing around her sister.

“How…” Luna whispered. “How couldst thou love me, Celestia?”

“Thou art my sister, Luna. I forgave thee long ago. Canst thou not forgive thyself?” Celestia’s words were soft but reverberated through the chamber with a core of iron.

Cereal felt like an intruder, if he could have he would have shut his ears and closed his eyes but the scene before him was enthralling. There he lay, vestiges of memories spanning thousands of years swirling in his head, and two beings as close to perfection as he could imagine wept.

“I know not if I can. I have done such terrible deeds; caused so much anguish… my guilt is a millstone around my neck.” Not once did Luna blink. She stared as if seeing the events play out before her.

Cereal could vaguely recall those events, from what he saw in the Vault. It was like remembering a dream, or nightmare. Armies, resplendent in armor and beneath grand banners, clashed in battle at the foot of the mountain. Canterlot burned on its lofty perch. He couldn’t fathom a scene so alien to what he imagined of this world. A conflict so terrible as war, caused by the rift that had grown between the two goddess sisters, seemed impossible to believe.

“Nightmare Moon was not my sister. What she did against me she did also against you.” Celestia dried some of Luna’s tears with a foreleg.

Luna blinked and focused on her sister, new tears welling up in her eyes. “But I remember! I did those things, I destroyed so much and for what... For what?!” She stomped a hoof into the marble floor. The impact shook the chamber like a drum. “Canst thou not see? I allowed myself to be the very thing we were sent to destroy. I succumbed to the seductive song of power, just as Mudan did. Then all of Equestria paid for the folly of my pride. The blood of countless innocents staineth my hooves, not those of Nightmare Moon.” Luna dropped her gaze, unable to look into her sister’s eyes. “A dark princess I am indeed.”

Cereal attempted to rise, fighting valiantly against the hold gravity had on him. He managed to get a couple hooves under himself before his shaky legs dumped him again on the smooth floor. At the sound of his struggling, Luna seemed to regain some of her composure. She wiped at the tiny beads of tears on her face with a foreleg.

“We--I, am sorry you had to see that, Cereal Velocity.” She sniffled slightly, taking a shaky breath. Cereal could hear a marked difference in her voice, like it was somehow muted slightly. “Let me help you up.” An azure aura sprang to life around her horn as she summoned magic to levitate him from the floor. She gently brought him over to where she and Celestia sat, setting his hooves on the ground. As soon as the spell disappeared, he sat down with a thump.

Cereal smiled sheepishly at them. His weak smile died quickly as a final tear rolled down Luna’s face to join other drops on the marble floor. “Princess Luna,” he stood up on wobbly legs, “I’m sorry those things happened.” What was he trying to do? Console a goddess? He stubbornly pushed through those questions. “Earth seems like it’s always at war, somewhere. In my lifetime, I’ve seen several wars, even lost friends to it... but I try not to linger on what I’ve lost.” He felt like a fool. “I-I wish I could help.” What could he possibly say? He didn’t march thousands of ponies to their doom in battle. He didn’t raze Canterlot to the ground. He didn’t spend a thousand years exiled and alone in the cold darkness of the moon.

He felt his cheeks get hot as he listened to his own words. His childish attempt at lifting Luna’s spirits barely had the opportunity to echo softly away before he was swept up into a warm embrace. Luna enveloped him with her midnight wings, holding him close with her forelegs. He dared not breathe, he felt like his eyes were bulging from his skull.

“Oh my little pony,” she laughed, “you have already done much to help me.” She released him from her spellbinding hug and smiled at him.

Cereal was only slightly hyperventilating. “H-how did I h-h-help, Princess?” he huffed.

“You have given me a chance, you and the Bronies, to redeem myself, to satisfy the debt I incurred to Harmony.” She lifted a hoof and placed it over her heart.

Celestia shook her head. “Luna, I thought I had explained this to you. When I used the Elements of Harmony to banish Nightmare Moon, those thousand years were the payment for the destruction caused. The Onus does not hold you, sister.”

Luna lowered her hoof. “But those years exacted their price from you as well, Celestia. Once again, another pays the price for my mistake.” She gave her sister a quick nuzzle. “I feel that I must do this. For you, for them and for myself.”

Celestia smirked slightly, “Heh, there is such a thing as excessive piety.”

Luna huffed in mock affront. “This has nothing to do with piety, sister. It is a point of honor.”

Celestia ruffled Luna’s mane with a wing. “Well, I suppose one cannot be too honorable can she?”

Cereal couldn’t take it anymore, the room and its white walls made his skin itch and his hackles stand on end. The archway especially made him anxious. The air was too stale, their voices did not echo as they should have. It felt unnatural. His mind was frazzled from his experience in the dark Vault and now his emotions were being tugged this way and that by the princesses’ auras. The dark archway held his attention, it called to him. The missing echos seemed swallowed by the dark maw then regurgitated as a siren’s song both enticing and terrifying.

“Tell me, Cereal.” he jumped at the sound of Celestia’s voice.

“I don’t know what it’s saying!” He blurted out, taking a reflexive step back from the archway.

Celestia blinked, pursing her lips. “What is talking, Cereal?” Her words were even, conversational, but her eyes held suspicion.

His head swiveled between Celestia and the archway. “The arch, you can hear it right?” There was just too much happening. I’m just tired, yeah, tired. It’s been a long day, it’s all in my head...

“We do not hear it, Cereal. We were never human.” Luna said as she walked to the archway, standing by the column on the left.

Cereal turned his head and narrowed his eyes at the arch, “What does this thing have to do with humans?”

“Everything.” Celestia replied, also walking to the archway and standing by the column opposite Luna. “Humans built the Vaults for us, many centuries ago. As soon as Discord was dealt with, we once again were able to visit the humans of Earth. It was their special magic that made this place.” She swept her eyes sadly over the chamber.

“But... but we never had magic, did we?” Cereal’s voice sounded weak even as he tried to deny it.

“Our worlds were not so different at one time.” Luna said. “This Vault was made by some of your most powerful mages, for some purpose divined by your ancestors and never divulged to us. We cannot open it. But you can. Come closer.” She beckoned to him again, her wings outstretched.

Cereal approached on wobbly legs. As he got closer, the more excited the whispers became, and as they grew to a fever pitch, etchings appeared on the smooth stone, shimmering as if through a mirage. One in the middle caught his eye. It was larger than the others, one tall line with six slanted strokes on the left and five on the right. He stared at the strange symbol. Something was missing. He lifted a hoof, not knowing why. Unseen hands seemed to guide his hoof to the wall. It struck at the stem of the symbol then traced another line to the right of it.

The other carvings blazed to life with an inner fire. Cereal jumped back from the wall as the floor began to shake. Stone grating on stone sounded from the arch. A rift snaked down the middle of the stone encased by the columns, spidery cracks spreading outward to the edges. The etchings on the stone blazed brighter, their forms becoming incandescent as lava. Celestia and Luna backed away from the crumbling wall as dust filled the air.

So sudden as it began, the rumbling ceased and the dust cleared, letting them see into the dark chamber ahead. Cereal looked to the princesses on either side of him. Celestia squared her shoulders and marched towards the archway, Luna doing likewise. Cereal hurried after in their wake.

When his hoof passed the threshold of the arch, a great rushing of wind raced past them. The chamber suddenly filled with light. Great cauldrons on pedestals of onyx, identical to the ones he had seen in the first chamber, filled with blue flame. The chamber in which they stood was covered wall to wall, ceiling to floor in carvings like the ones Cereal had just seen come to life. In the center of the room, a single square block crouched, behind it stood a slab of weathered stone. Even though the standing stone was also covered in carvings of the same strange letters, he could still see bits of lichen and grey moss on its surface.

Luna pranced around the chamber, drinking in every sight. “Oh, this is wonderful!” she exclaimed. “What does it all mean, Cereal?” She turned to him expectantly.

Cereal looked at the strange symbols on the walls, walking over to her by the square slab of stone. The stone held a single large tome of aged leather, more of the letters were stamped into its cover. He shook his head. “I don’t know,” he said, tapping the cover of the book with a hoof. “But, I’m sure somepony may know. We brought a lot of historical records with us.”

“Unravelling the mysteries of this room will have to wait, I’m afraid.” Celestia levitated the book from its place, holding it before her. “We must return to the surface. Come, gather close.” She lifted her wings. Celestia’s golden magic encased them all as soon as he and Luna were under them. In a flash of brilliant light, they vanish.

The empty chamber seemed to heave a great sigh at the sudden loss. One by one, the cauldrons’ fires flickered to nothing. Where Luna once stood beside the standing stone, a single sapphire glowed in the dark. Waiting.

Lacuna

The storm raged outside the beautiful stained glass of the throne room. It was empty now, save for two ponies in the middle of the room. Seth stared at the piece of paper in front of him, as if trying to see past the words written there. The cartographer is dead. The porch light is out and the keys are missing. Open flame on the deadwood, brass on the handle. Four dreams lost. No signature, but he didn’t need it. How, how could it have happened? They were so careful, so organized. Nobody should have known anything about what they were doing. He knew that it was only a matter of time, they all knew that, but it shouldn’t have been so soon. The throne room seemed to echo his mood. The sconces on the walls had not been lit, it was only an hour or two after noon he supposed. It was hard to tell.

Thunder rattled the windows in their casings as hail pounded on the stone of the palace walls. By some miracle, or magic, the windows were spared the storm’s fury. The throne room was not so grand as it was that morning, now that the delegates of the High Court had left and the Princesses had gone. It was dark and gloomy except for the lightning throwing his shadows in every direction. Lunch had been brought to them, but it sat untouched and forgotten. In a lull between crashes of thunder, Seth caught the sound of a tiny sniffle.

Phoe laid on the thick azure rug running through the center of the room. Her shoulders shook. Her hooves covered her face. Seth didn’t know what to do. So he sat there, like a jerk, and let her cry. Though if he were honest with himself, he was too angry to comfort anyone. Four lives lost, four friends dead. The portal was gone, all of their hard work up in flames. But what got him the most was how.

A bright flash of golden light burst from on top of the dais. Seth and Phoe jumped at the magical whip-crack and turned to the dais to see Celestia, Luna and Cereal appear. Seth pulled a double take, was that really him? He looked older to Seth. Maybe not older, more confident. He stood between the princesses like he belonged there, head high and stance proud. Cereal’s eyes fell on him and Phoe in the middle of the room. Seth’s breath caught in his throat. There was a weight and depth to Cereal’s gaze that was not there in that last glance through the doors. That gaze was old, as if he had seen more than Seth could ever dream to see. In an instant, Cereal’s eyes changed, becoming softer, more friendly, like they were before. Seth released the breath he did not know he held, Phoe doing the same next to him.

Golden light once again flared around Celestia’s horn. The sconces on the walls and the massive crystal chandelier hanging from the vaulted ceiling came to life with blue-white flame. “How long has the storm been like this?” Her voice cut through the white noise of rain on the windows.

Seth and Phoe bowed as soon as she spoke. “It started maybe an hour after you left, Highness.” Seth replied. He rose from his bow to find Cereal uncomfortably shifting his weight from hoof to hoof.

“The portal has opened again, has it not?” Luna asked though her tone made it sound like a statement.

Seth nodded sharply. “It has, Princess.”

“This time was different.” Celestia alighted from the dais, then levitated Cereal down. “Do you know why?”

Seth licked his lips. “Yeah. We just got a note from the bronies in the camp.” He summoned his meager command of magic to pick up the piece of paper and float it over to Cereal. “It’s not good.”

Cereal stared at the page, shaking his head slowly. “But...” He looked up at Seth and Phoe, “how?”

Seth just shrugged, but Phoe spoke up, wiping a few stray tears from her face. “Any number of ways, Cereal,” her voice was thin and quiet but it did not waver, “a careless slip of the tongue to the wrong person, a spy, we don’t know.”

Celestia picked up the page and frowned at it. “I have never seen a script like this before.” She passed the page over to Luna, “Have you, sister?”

Luna’s eyes darted over the page, confusion creasing her brow. “I have not. What does this mean?”

“I... am not sure. In any case, we must first know what has transpired on the other side, Sethisto?” Celestia placed the paper on the floor in front of Cereal once more, turning to Seth with a placid expression.

“Well, uh, the message was written in a code that we came up with to help transfer specific information quickly.” Celestia merely nodded, so Seth took that as an invitation to continue. “The first part; the cartographer is dead, means that the equipment we used to store the information about Equestria’s whereabouts has been destroyed.” He decided to not delve into what computers were.

“So, you are saying,” Luna interjected, “that the map you made to get here, has been lost?”

Seth shrugged. “In a way, yes. No other humans from our world will be able to follow us here.” He understood what he was saying on an intellectual level, but he didn’t know how he felt about being truly cut off from Earth. “The next part; the porch light is out and the keys are missing, means that the portal itself and the machinery we used to make it and the other machine we made to turn humans into ponies, has also been destroyed.”

“How do you mean?” Luna cocked her head to one side.

“It was detonated, exploded, ripped to pieces.” Cereal said quietly, still staring at the note. “They would’ve had to do it while it was still open. We thought that closing the portal that way might seal it forever. Even if another device was built to get to Equestria, it probably wouldn’t work at all.”

A long peal of thunder pounded the finality of Cereal’s words into Seth’s ears. He shouldn’t feel like he had lost anything. He wanted to leave, he wanted to live in Equestria. He didn’t want to have anything to do with Earth or its problems. Shouldn’t it be better to bury an old life away? Why then did he feel an emptiness, like a cold lump in his chest? Seth hesitated before trying to continue with his explanation.

“Open flame on the deadwood, brass on the handle means that our compound was breached by force. Specifically a government-trained force, well armed.” Cereal paused. He took a deep breath, shooting another glance at Seth and Phoe before looking Celestia in the eye. “Four dreams lost. Four people were killed.”

The princesses bowed their heads and closed their eyes. A few moments passed in silence, even the storm seemed to abate in respect. Together, they looked once again at the three ponies. “I felt the portal open.” Celestia announced. “Its collapse is the cause of this storm. The shock of so much magic has severed a leyline, Luna and I must go to repair the damage. I would assume that the camp is the epicenter of the storm and has been damaged greatly.” She stood with Luna and began walking to the exit of the throne room, raising a wing to bid them follow.

“We will leave the book in your possession for now, Cereal,” Luna said, falling in beside her sister. “When we return, we will make haste to the camp.”

The grand doors swung open, and two royal guards saluted to the princesses. Celestia whispered a few words to one, who saluted again and galloped off. She turned to Cereal, “You may explain to Sethisto and Phoe what you have seen in the second Vault, Cereal, but of the first, you may not speak. It is likely that the camp will not be very usable after today so ponder what options we may have for providing shelter for your followers. Farewell.” She and Luna charged down the hall and were soon out of sight.

“Book? What was she talking about?” Seth swung his head around from watching the alicorns go to find Cereal’s horn glowing with magic. Before him floated an old leather book. The cover looked to be stamped with angular symbols. “Oh.” He squinted at the letters, moving in closer to the book, “Hey wait a minute. I’ve seen something like that before.”

Cereal raised an eyebrow. “You have?”

Seth backed up. “Well, not that exactly. But there was a video game I used to play all the time that had a made up language in it. It used letters like that. What... hmm... The Elder Scrolls!” He paused, the significance of what he was saying dawning on him. “Hold on, how’s that possible? Did they say this book was in a vault, here, like already in Equestria?”

Cereal’s face broke into a wry smile. “Eeyup. Apparently, we weren't the first people to leave Earth.”

Twilight rubbed at her eyes. “Okay, Dark Wisp, can you read off the last three names again?” Twilight dropped her quill back into its nearly empty well. She tried not to sigh every time she looked at her little desk. Today had been like a marathon for her, maintaining a massive area warding spell, while rain, wind and hail pounded on it, was pushing her to the limits of her strength. A single starlight hovered over a metal stand of pure silver, made of rods braided around a small crystal vial, one of her own inventions.

It cast a steady, pleasant glow on the entire tent, somehow not creating huge harsh shadows on the canvas walls. The charcoal grey unicorn stifled a yawn with the back of a hoof. “Radiant Star, Silver Lining, and uh, Spearmint.” He let the page fall to the floor.

Twilight made sure that she had those last few names in her list of those who were near the portal when it collapsed. Dark Wisp had assured her that the names were in alphabetical order, but they weren’t. Perhaps that was not fair, it was likely in order in their strange script. This was another source for her exhaustion. She had asked a few of the unicorns who could write, and were not incapacitated, to track down every brony and make sure nopony was missing. It was a good thing she did, with what she had so far, several of them hadn’t been heard from since the portal’s collapse. The ones who were at the staging grounds worried her the most. If that portal worked on any rules remotely similar to spatial blinking, there was no telling where they could have ended up. When she got the lists she asked for, she couldn’t read them. All of the lists were in the same unfamiliar script, so she had to commandeer one of the poor fellows into helping her translate the lists into something she could understand. It didn’t help matters that they apparently could not read High Equestrian or Cutieform.

“I think that’s all we can do for now, Wisp. Uh, I can call you Wisp, right?” Twilight asked, stacking all of the papers strewn over her travel desk. There seemed to be mountains of it and the desk equally small.

“Yeah, of course y--” Another yawn cracked the other unicorns jaw, “you can. Whew, sorry.” He shook his head as if he could shake the sleep out.

Twilight smiled at him. “Thank you for all your help today. Oh, tomorrow can you talk to the bronies who came through the portal? If they are well enough, that is. I want to put together a report for Princess Celestia on what happened on the other side.” Dark Wisp nodded in the middle of yet another yawn. “Go get some rest, you’ve earned it.”

Dark Wisp picked up the the other pages that comprised the many lists the bronies had made by her request. “Um, do you wanna keep these as well?”

Twilight glanced at the pages of foreign script. “Sure, I’ll keep them, just set them over there, on the blue box. Thanks again, Wisp.”

“It was my pleasure, Miss Twilight. G’night.” He set the papers on the box and backed out of the tent with a final wave of his hoof. Twilight waved back then turned to her desk once again. She had only a few minutes to herself.

“Twilight!” an excited voice called. “Twilight! You won’t believe what just happened!” Through her tent flap galloped a mint-green unicorn. She was sopping wet and speckled with flecks of mud from her run.

“Shhh! Lyra, please keep it down. Rarity is still resting.” Twilight waved a hoof at the cot behind her desk where Rarity slumbered.

Lyra ducked her head and laid her ears back in embarrassment. “Oops, sorry Twilight.” She took a few more steps forward. “But you won’t believe this! I was out with the bronies, the unicorns who were in my class today, trying to find a way to help out the pegasi.” She sat back on her haunches so that she could gesture excitedly with her front hooves. “Well there I was, racking my brain for a simple spell that they could learn, when all of a sudden one of ‘em decided to shout at the storm. At first, I thought he had just gone plain bonkers.” She wound a hoof around one ear, throwing flecks of mud from her hoof into her mane. “But then the storm actually backed off!”

“Lyra, the volume please.” Twilight felt like she was back in her library all of a sudden.

“Oh right, sorry,” Lyra whispered, shooting a glance over at Rarity. “It was the most amazing thing I had ever seen, Twilight!” She managed to keep her voice in check with only a few squeaks. “There was magic happening, I could see it, but the leylines were so structured, they looked like chords in a song. He did that with words, Twilight, words!” She put her hooves up on the sides of her head, leaving behind little circles of mud.

Twilight cocked an eyebrow at the bubbly unicorn. “Lyra, you know there is no such thing as incantations. Maybe the magic just clicked for him at that moment, and he just happened to be saying something.”

“Heh, I told ya you wouldn’t believe it.” Lyra shook her head, lobbing a drop of mud onto one of Twilight’s lists. Twilight’s lower eyelid twitched slightly at the glob of brown goop. “But this brony hadn’t gotten a single spell to work all day. Hm, well I guess that’s not fair, we were all having trouble with even simple stuff... but that’s beside the point.” She leaned forward, Twilight reflexively moved the stacks of paper to the side, out of danger from the muddy rain water dripping from Lyra’s mane. “He wasn’t saying any words I understood, but a few of the other bronies at least recognized ‘em, ‘cuz they started doin’ it too. Now, tell me that your logic can deny six unicorns duplicating the same feat in exactly the same way.”

Twilight froze, her normal rebuttal faltering on her tongue. “Did you say--six--of them repeated the same words and it did the same thing?”

Lyra opened her mouth, a whimsical expression splayed on her face.

“Ah, don’t know what all this stuff’s supposed ‘tah do, but we got it all organized like ‘yah wanted, sugarcube... oh.” Applejack’s twang barreled over what ever Lyra was about to say. She was covered hoof to belly in mud. Her hat drooped on her head, waterlogged. She pushed it up out of her face along with some heavy locks of blonde hair. “Ah didn’t know you were entertainin’ somepony. Ah’ll, uh, just wait outside ‘til y’all are done.” AJ flashed a sheepish grin as she backed up to exit the tent.

Twilight’s hoof flew into the air to forstal her friend. “No, no Applejack. You’re welcome to stay.”

AJ stopped her retreat and sat down.

“Now, Lyra, what were you going to say?” Twilight turned back to the mint-green musician.

“Oh, yeah. Uh, I was just going to say that the bronies were just as surprised as I was. From what I could make out from their excited babbling, and they were babbling, was that it shouldn’t have worked. Whatever that means.” She shrugged.

Twilight rubbed at her chin, lowering her eyes to her lists. Magic didn’t do things for no reason, it was a predictable force. One that bent to a unicorn’s will, not her words. Her ears perked up as an idea came to her. “Oh, Lyra, do you still remember how to write the Starswirl leynotes?”

“Well, sure. I use ‘em all the time for writing down special chord enhancers for music. Why do you ask?”

Twilight tapped softly on her desk as she thought through the budding plan in her head. “Do they have other words that provoke a magical reaction?”

“Well, from what I heard, yeah. I think so.” Lyra furrowed her brow.

“Excellent.” Twilight closed her eyes and summoned her magic, opening her colored boxes, quickly rifling through the many folders inside and selecting several pieces of paper. Hundreds of papers flew through the air, deftly avoiding each other while zipping to exact locations. In a matter of seconds, Twilight had a folder of reference material and freshly made notebook complete with specially marked sheets of paper. She floated the supplies over to Lyra, “Can you round up the bronies who understand these words they used and write up a report for me? It doesn’t have to be anything special, just notes on how it works and the structure of the leylines they produce in leynote.”

Lyra smiled crookedly. “Suuuure, I can... do that. Yeah.” She enveloped the notebook and folder in her own levitation spell. “Do you, uh, want the report um, next week?”

“Whenever you feel you have gathered enough information is fine. I don’t need it urgently or anything.” Twilight knew that Lyra had issues with due dates, she had found that giving the excitable musician the freedom to do it when she could was often faster anyway.

Lyra’s face relaxed and her shoulders slumped. “Phwew. Okay, I’ll get right on it. See you tomorrow. It was nice seeing you, Applejack.” She trotted from the tent, the newly acquired papers and notebook floating after her in a cloud of pale blue magic.

Twilight brought a towel over to Applejack. “Thank you, AJ, for taking care of the bronies’ equipment for me.”

She accepted the towel with a shrug. “Oh it was nothin’, Twilight. I was feelin’ a mite useless anyhow.” She paused in taking off her hat, nodding to Rarity. “You reckon she’ll be alright? I hate to see ‘er like this.”

“Give her a day or two, she’ll be right back to her normal self. I don’t think she’s ever been exposed to that much magical energy. Back when I was a filly, when I took the entrance exam to Celestia’s school for gifted unicorns, I slept for almost two days after that experience. I had never held so much magic before. It’s like running right after you learn to walk. It takes a lot out of a pony.” Even though AJ hated it, Twilight began combing out the debris from her mane.

Strangely enough, she didn’t complain. “We still can’t find Pinkie Pie. Ah’ve been talkin’ ta everypony, not a soul’s seen hoof ‘er tail since this morning.” She blew out her chops in frustration. “Ah don’t like this one bit Twilight, not one bit.”

Twilight grimaced, still running her brush through Applejack’s mane. The situation didn’t sit well with her either. It’s been nearly a decade since she met her best friends, and most of that time they hadn’t been separated like this. They had no idea of where Pinkie was. It tied her stomach in knots thinking about it. What if she was hurt? What if she desperately needed her friends?

“We’ll find her, AJ, we’ll find her.”

“Um, Twilight?” Spike’s voice floated in through the crack in the tent flap.

“Come in, Spike.”

Her number one assistant poked his head into the tent. The rest of him soon followed. He stood tall enough to look Twilight in the eyes now. He was still a little dragon, as far as dragons go, but he was no baby anymore. She kept a close eye on him, especially after the birthday incident of several years ago, but his growth was something more natural this time. She was very proud of him. He was becoming quite the scholar and was always a joy to be around.

In one claw he clutched a scroll, the seal still intact on its binding ribbon. He tossed it into the air, Twilight caught it and unfurled the letter as she brought it closer. “How is she?” he asked, holding one arm with the other claw as he looked down at the sleeping Rarity.

“Sleeping, as before. Don’t worry, Spike, she’ll be fine.”

“If you say so....” He sat down next to Twilight’s desk, fishing out a small stash of gems he kept in a messenger bag that was always on his person.

The letter was of course from Princess Celestia, informing her that they were on their way to the camp and to meet them if she were able. “Has the storm let up at all?” she asked nopony in particular.

“It’s still rainin’ fit to drown a bird on the wing but it’s calmed down pretty good.” Applejack replied through gritted teeth as Twilight’s brush snagged on her tangled hair.

“I guess it’s not as bad as before, though I was under your forcefield most of the time. Oh yeah, I have the inventory of all the equipment out there.” Spike fished in his canvas bag again. “I had to keep asking them what it all was. It isn’t like any kind of makina I’ve ever seen.... Ah ha!” He pulled a bundle of scrolls from the cavernous bag. “Do you want it filed under ‘Assets’, ‘Ancillary Provisions’ or ‘Miscellaneous Inventory’?”

Twilight thought for a moment. “Um, have I made an ‘Ancillary Inventory’ category yet?”

Spike scratched his chin. “I don’t remember. Hang on, I’ll check.” He jumped up from floor and made his way over to the appropriately colored box, in this case, the blue one.

“Oh, Spike, that list there on top of the blue box, can you file it under ‘Curiosities’ for me please? Sub-category ‘Communication’.”

“Sure.”

Twilight gave up on taming Applejack’s wild mane. “Sorry, AJ. I think I’ll end up pulling more of your mane out if I keep going.”

“S’alright, sugarcube. You’ve done enough.” Applejack grinned at her.

Twilight sighed and set the brush down. “Applejack, the Princesses are on their way here. I’ll be going to meet them and to talk with Cereal and the others. After that, I’ll be taking Spike back to the Library so he can close it up. Can you stay here with Rarity, in case she wakes up? I don’t want her to be alone.”

“Sure thing, Twilight. I’ll keep an eye on ‘er ‘til you get back.” She finished scraping the last of the mud from her hooves.

Twilight gave Applejack a quick hug. “You ready to go Spike?”

He took another long look at Rarity. “Yeah, let’s go,” he sighed.

Once outside the tent, Twilight paused for a minute to reinforce the area warding dome. She had a greater appreciation now for what Shining Armor could do. The lavender scholar and the purple scribe walked silently out into the rain through an opening intentionally left in the protective dome. The storm was indeed much calmer than it had been. The howling winds and violent lightning had ceased, leaving only the sound of rain. It poured from the roiling black clouds, soaking Twilight in a matter of seconds. She didn’t bother to spin a spell to protect herself from the torrent of unnatural rain, she simply did not have the energy

She trudged through the mud alongside Spike as little rivers of water cut deeper and deeper into the streets of the brony camp. Most of the camp that she could see through the torrential rain was in ruin. Debris littered the ground all around, pieces of tents, papers, other unidentifiable flotsam and jetsam. The odd hailstone sat in a depression it made for itself upon hitting the soft earth, melting slowly in the rain.

“I could have stayed with her,” Spike said suddenly, his voice just barely louder than the rain.

“I know, Spike. I’m sorry, but I really need you at the library.”

He shrugged in response. Twilight let it alone at that. She was going to have to have a long talk with him someday, but that time was not now. She closed her eyes, letting the sound of the rain wash over her. It was twilight hour, her favorite time of the day. A time when she could feel the Spectra moving, pulsating like a living heart. As one wise pony once told her, twilight was a look forward and a glance back. She felt it pulling at her, it was restless, agitated, and she could only guess at why. Deep currents were moving in Equestria and she was going to have to learn how to read them before she got pulled under.

A familiar eddie in the flow of the transitive tide sparked a smile on her face. She opened her eyes to watch the Sisters Royal descend from out of the dark clouds on Celestia’s magnificent chariot. The rain bent around the protective barrier Luna maintained around the vehicle and its occupants. They landed a few paces from Twilight and Spike. Seth and Phoe dismounted from the chariot and quickly trotted over to where Twilight stood.

“Hello, Twilight.” Seth greeted in a subdued voice. He dragged his hooves and slumped his way over, looking as tired as she felt.

“Is everything alright, Seth?” she asked. She tried to look him in the eye, but he seemed to want to look everywhere but at her.

“I’m fine. Just, uh, tired is all. It’s been quite the day.” A weak smile stuttered across his face.

Phoe looked around, a dull cast to her eyes. “Looks like everypony’s been having quite the day. Is there even anything left?”

“A good portion of the camp has been demolished, but we managed to salvage most of it. But I bet you’re tired, I have a few extra beds in my tent. You’re... welcome to sleep there.” Twilight took a step forward, furtively looking over Phoe’s shoulder to Cereal and the princesses. They were talking, but from just watching their lips, she couldn’t tell what they were saying.

Seth sighed. “Sounds good to me. Where are all of the tents?”

Twilight turned and gestured with a hoof to the path they were on. “Just follow this path ‘til you get to the dome, you can’t miss it.”

Phoe tossed her head to clear away some locks of wet pink hair. “Thanks, Twilight. Oh, um, Princess Luna wanted to speak with you. See you later.” She and Seth began again to plod through the mud and rain, their heads down and tails sagging.

Spike put a claw on Twilight’s shoulder, “What’s eating them?”

She shook her head. “Probably a lot of things. They just found out four of their friends died, their camp has been destroyed by a freak storm, and now several bronies are missing. That’s enough to get anypony down.”

“But not you,” he said matter-of-factly as they moved closer to the chariot.

Twilight let out a long sigh. “I’m not invincible, Spike. I’m worried about Pinkie... and what's happened to the bronies. Nopony deserves this....”

There came a loud whoosh as Celestia suddenly lifted from the chariot and took wing to the skies above. With impossible speed, she pierced the dark clouds, her horn shedding bars of intense light that illuminated the swirling masses like lightning. Almost as soon as she was lost to Twilight’s sight, the rain slowed to a more normal summer shower.

“Remember, Cereal Velocity,” Twilight could just barely make out Luna’s low words, “anything you discover, locations, names, anything, you must report it to me immediately and to me alone.”

“Yes, Princess Luna.” Cereal replied in the same low voice.

Luna’s gaze flicked to Twilight and Spike as they approached, straightening her neck from where she had been speaking to Cereal. She turned a pleasant smile in Twilight’s direction. “Twilight Sparkle, a pleasure to see you again. It should please you to know that the bronies are now officially under my jurisdiction. Cereal is now my personal envoy, so anything you wish me to know regarding the bronies, let him know and he will pass that on to me.” She looked down at Cereal with a tiny smile and proud gaze. “My sister wished for me to inquire about your progress with the education of the bronies. Now, we understand that much has transpired this day, and we understand if much of your progress has been lost.”

“I implemented phase one of my education proposal yesterday, Princess. You are familiar with the proposal I sent, I assume?” Luna nodded. “I have recruited eight other unicorns from Ponyville to be instructors for magic education classes, ten pegasi from both Cloudsdale and Ponyville to aid Rainbow Dash in qualifying the brony pegasi and twenty earth ponies from Ponyville to help with logistics and other general education tasks. I have a roster ready for your review and other documents for the arrangement of payment.” Twilight couldn’t help but feel somewhat silly reciting her supposed accomplishments. It seemed very empty in light of recent events. “I have been having trouble with the Cloudsdale City Council, Princess. They won't let Rainbow Dash to use the training facilities there for fear of an epidemic outbreak. Is there some way to speed up the process of clearing doubts surrounding any diseases the bronies may have?” A drop in the bucket of problems they faced right now, but she might as well ask.

Luna thought for a minute, tapping a silver shod hoof on the floor of the chariot. “I will see what I can do in that regard, Twilight Sparkle.” She nodded to Cereal standing next to her. He picked up a pair of saddlebags, levitating them to his back. “Cereal has a special assignment to complete for us. A Vault, built by humans many ages ago, has been opened. Inside was a single book, written in an ancient human language. However, we cannot decipher it so we have charged him with finding one who can read this language and translate the book for us. What that book contains may very well prove to be invaluable in aiding the bronies in their new lives here in Equestria. I ask you, Twilight, to help him in this task. Will you be able to give the responsibilities of educating the bronies to another?”

“...I can.” Already a list of likely candidates assembled itself in her mind.

“Excellent. Thank you, Twilight. I know we have asked much of you and the others.”

“It’s our pleasure, Princess. We want to help.”

Luna gave Twilight a warm smile. “Do not worry, Twilight. We will find the missing ones. Pegasi search parties have already been organized and I believe Rainbow Dash herself will be leading the morning excursion tomorrow. It has been a trying day so I will let you retire. Good night, Cereal, Twilight and Spike. Sleep well.”

They bowed to the Princess and made their way back to the path. Twilight went a few paces with Cereal. “I need to take Spike back to the library, you can follow this path to the tents. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

Cereal nodded lethargically. “I’ll see you there, I guess.” He too plodded off in the same fashion as Seth and Phoe, the picture of dejection.

She turned quickly to Spike. “We’re going to Aether jump, are you ready?”

Spike wrapped his arms snugly around Twilight’s neck. “Ready.”

The rain and air around Twilight flexed from the force of the spell gathering in her horn. With a loud crack, like the sound of stone rending, the world seemed to fold away from her and Spike, then snapped shut in a flash of light.

Deep within the Shinespire, on the rough and ancient stone floor still scarred from the chisels of carvers long dead and turned to dust, the soft glow of a single sapphire flared to life. An instant later, the dark chamber was illuminated by the flash of alicorn magic. Luna, Princess of the Night, cast her eyes about in the gloom. The light of her magic coursing around her horn shed a pale light onto the carved walls of the expanse. She narrowed her eyes at the iron cauldrons that lined the walls, commanding the fires she knew to be hidden there to come forth and give her light. Cold they sat on their pedestals, defying her.

Luna sniffed at the delinquent cauldrons. If they wished not to give her light, no matter. She had other means. The sapphire floated up from the floor, riding on the dark princess’ telekinesis. She imbued the gem with more power, using it as a focus to summon a starlight to the dark, man made cavern.

For reasons lost to her, the writing on the walls filled her heart with sorrow. The light of the captured star bathed the deep carvings in a pleasant glow. She walked slowly around the standing stone, her eyes drinking in every detail, every speck of lichen, every stroke of that ancient carver’s tool. With an intensity that frightened her, she searched the room for something that would spark a memory, anything that would give her some hint of why it was this room made her heart ache with loss. Why did these symbols feel so familiar? Why did they taunt her with their silence?

An exasperated growl jumped from her throat as she searched, her efforts fruitless. There was something here, something that she had seen before. Maybe even something dangerous. She was right in her prediction that Celestia would attempt to make this room inaccessible to all others but herself. Luna frowned at the carvings, stepping back. She knew her sister, or she thought she did. Was it simply old habit that prompted Celestia to set a ward on this room? Or was she hiding something? No, it must be habit. Her sister had been alone for so long, the only guide and guardian to the ponies for centuries. She must have been acting out of concern for others less... experienced. Clearly this was the case for she had easily bypassed Celestia’s ward with a simple trick.

Nothing seemed to be jogging her memory. She could feel the Spectra swell beneath the mountain, her time was quickly expiring. Celestia would wake soon to raise the sun. A desperate whinny echoed in the chamber. She had to find it, she had to know! She tried putting a hoof to the wall, just as Cereal had done to open the vault. With it, she traced a symbol, then another and another. Nothing.

She clenched her teeth, scowling at the carvings. Why did her gift not show her what she needed to see? She lowered her head, her legs sagging beneath her. How much had she forgotten? The memories refreshed by her visit to the Vault still felt like the memories of another. They seemed to lie to her, showing her a life from so long ago, like a dream. Too good to be true. Was there something wrong with the Vaults? Has the human magic faded so much that they no longer worked as they should? Were the Vaults dying just as Earth’s magic had died?

Her horn touched the wall, an echo of magic making her gasp. Her eyes snapped to the side, locking onto one symbol. She moved closer, her breath coming in sharp spurts as her heart began to race. It was a small letter, a single vertical line crossed by three diagonal lines, but it filled her eyes. She did not know its name, she did not know why it echoed her. A whisper seemed to rise from the dust, need. Need. They needed her.

They needed her, did she answer them?

Pinkie Pie and the Lost Bronies

Pinkie Pie poked her perplexed head from under the pile of prickly pine boughs. She blinked bleary eyes at the bright sunshine that filtered from the dense canopy above. At first, she could not remember why she was under a pile of pine branches. It definitely wasn’t a party. She brushed a few green needles from her face and mane. Blinking some more seemed to help situate her in these unfamiliar surroundings. It was morning. That meant the rain had stopped some time last night. Which would explain the other ponies lying around her.

Other ponies? She shifted a few of the boughs around, counting. Seven ponies, no wait, not just seven ponies, but rather seven bronies. Her eyes darted from flank to flank looking for a cutie mark. None. The pink pony sat down, brushing more pine needles from her coat. That still didn’t explain the pine branches. Think, Pinkie Pie, think. She pondered. She listened. The forest was quiet, it smelled of fresh rain, wet earth, and the thick, acrid scent of walnuts. The trees. She peered at the rough bark of the massive trunks. Walnuts... and pines. She furrowed her brow, something about that was familiar, nope, lost it. Her eyes darted around again. The forest floor had little to no vegetation close to the ground. Every inch of the ground was covered in brown needles and wide, dead leaves. Pieces of walnut husks littered the carpet of old needles, staining the mottled brown with oily black splotches.

“Seattle.”

Pinkie Pie ducked her head, eyes shifting side to side. “Uh, what?”

“Seattle, it looks like the forests around Seattle.” A deep red unicorn sat next to Pinkie. His black, red-streaked mane was disheveled, several pieces of forest debris stuck to it. He looked at everything with a bored expression, coldly categorizing and memorizing everything he saw. On his right cheek, he sported two gashes that were already scabbing over.

This didn’t make any sense. He shouldn’t have heard her, he shouldn’t have been able to see her. She didn’t want to be seen, but he was talking to her. Pinkie shifted slightly, turning slowly to one side. Usually, if she turned just the right way, ponies would lose--

The red unicorn’s slate grey eyes snapped to the side, locking onto her movements. “Do you know where we are?” he asked in the same even voice as before.

Pinkie pursed her lips, her powers were gone. “Walnuts.” she said.

The red pony blinked. “Yeah...”

“Somewhere in the Everfree.” She said. A few walnuts fell from the trees above, hollow thumps sounding as they hit the padded forest floor. She jumped to her hooves, snapping several of the pine boughs around her. “That too?!” She hadn’t gotten so much as a tingle from her tail. “Ugh, this is gonna be a long day.” She turned to the red unicorn, Lexicon, and gave him a big good-morning grin.

Immediately his expression softened as the beginnings of a smile twitched at the corners of his mouth. Come on, Pinkie thought, smile. She poured more mental energy into her grin, begging silently for a smile. Ever so slowly, Lexicon’s mouth stretched a little more. Come on, just a little more...

“Well hey! Looks like the sun finally came out!” Another brony woke up.

Lexicon’s eyes flicked to the side, the smile died. Pinkie could almost hear its tiny cry for help as it vanished. Her ear twitched; stating the obvious was her job. She’d have to bring her A game if she wanted to stay ahead of these bronies. The smile killer was a tall, light blue pegasus, Silver Lining. At his exclamation over the obvious presence of the sun, the other ponies stirred from their sleep. Pinkie hopped out of the pile of branches to survey the forest. She needed to keep moving, no telling what might happen with her powers gone. Oh yes, there was no way she was going to let that get her down. She wasn’t about to let Pinkamena out of the bright and happy cage she had made, no sir-ree.

She hopped around to one particular tree. It wasn’t any different from the others, except for the fact that she had picked it out. Lexicon and Silver Lining watched her, she liked the attention but Lexicon was starting to creep her out a bit. No. That’s mean. He wasn’t creepy, he was... uh, creepy. Oh, candy canes.

She tapped a hoof to the tree, nodding at the sound it produced as if discerning some deep truth from it before moving quickly to the next tree. She made as if to tap this one too, but at the last moment decided to listen first to the roots. All the while, her eyes darted around constantly searching for anything that might hint at where they were. Pinkie knew by now that they had to be in the Everfree somewhere, only wild trees made that distinctive thump. She was also thinking. Thinking faster than she ever thought in her life, and that was saying something because she usually ate quite a bit of sugar. Hmmm, the sugar. When her currently ingested supply ran out... that’s going to be quite the slump. She blinked, snapped her head up and quickly went to another tree. This wasn’t the time to be worrying over the imminent crash, she was going to get all of them home before then. She tapped the tree, yup, definitely wild.

“Good news everypony!” she announced.

Every head turned to her. “You know where we are?” a rosy colored pegasus mare with cream colored hair, Ribbon, asked, her eyes growing wide. No doubt she thought Pinkie had deduced such from merely tapping on trees.

“Well of course, silly!” Pinkie replied with a giggle. “We’re in a forest!” She let out a little guffaw at the look on Ribbon’s face. “But that’s not the good news. The good news is that we’re in the Everfree forest, so we can’t be too far from home. Oh, and the timberwolves have already moved out of this area, so we should be good for day or two.” She punctuated the end of her speech with another smile. Aha! That was why they were under the pine branches last night, everypony knows that pine boughs fool a timberwolf’s nose. Another mystery successfully solved.

“Sooo...” Spearmint, a flaxen coated pegasus with a bright green mane, said while looking around at the ancient trees with a skeptical frown. “If we’re in the Everfree, could we see the camp from here?”

“Hmmm,” Pinkie scrunched up her face in thought, “it’s worth a try I guess. Who wants to fly up there and see what he can see?”

“I will!” Spearmint spread his wings wide and got ready to launch himself into the air.

“Not so fast green-locks!” Silver Lining galloped forward and stomped on Spearmint’s tail just as he jumped into the air.

Spearmint yelped in surprise as his launch was abruptly aborted. “Gah! What the hay was that for, Silver?”

Silver snickered. “Heh, so that really does work, go figure.” Spearmint shot a ‘ya don’t say’ look at him. “Anyway, you know what Rainbow Dash said about rookie fliers. No first timers--”

“--can fly without a third timer, yeah yeah I know. But you are in C wing, Azure and Shadowflash are with me in D wing. Nopony here has flown more than once, well except for Ribbon I guess.” He flapped his wings and yanked his tail out from under Silver’s hoof. “So, Ribbon, you wanna take me up? Really, Rainbow Dash would never know we broke the rules anyway.”

“Maybe, but the rules are there for a good reason.” Ribbon said gently. “Flying is different here than it was on Earth, but sure, I’d be happy to ta-AH!” She cried out as she tried to spread her wings, one of them spasming as it hung at a grotesque angle.

Everypony jumped at the painful shout. Ribbon fell to her knees, inhaling with a sharp hiss. Azure Clouds, a corduroy blue pegasus stallion, rushed to her side, seeming to suddenly appear. “Just hold still, Ribbon. Don’t move it.” He eased her down to the ground. Pinkie and the others inched their way closer.

Lexicon grimaced as he leaned forward for a better look. “That looks dislocated. We could... pop it back in, I think.”

Pinkie flinched at Ribbon’s contorted expression. “How do we do that?” she asked, just barely keeping the edge out of her voice. She hated seeing others in pain.

Lexicon shifted his hooves, “I have only ever seen it done once, and that was for a human arm. I’ve seen diagrams of various types of wings and I assume that pegasus wings are similar. No matter what I do, it’s gonna hurt, a lot.” He gave an uncertain glance at Ribbon’s twitching wing.

“Mmm! I think... you should, aaagh! Try... at least. I can’t... feel my foreleg now.” Ribbon gasped and shuddered her way through her words, a few tears collecting at the corners of her eyes. “P-please.”

“Alright... uh, Azure, can you hold on to her foreleg, keep it straight. Ah, Silver, put your hoof on her back right there, between her wings, perfect.” Lexicon chewed his lower lip as he placed his own hooves gently in front and behind her stricken wing. “Um, Pinkie... Can you hold onto her head? If she jerks around at the wrong time, it could make it worse. I think a pretty important nerve is getting pinched so when we do this, she’ll reflex.”

Pinkie nodded and hugged Ribbon’s head to her chest. She wiped away a tear from the pegasus’ face. “Everything’s gonna be fine,” she whispered into the mare’s ear.

“Okay,” Lexicon uttered in a shaky voice, “on the count of three, Silver, I need you to put all of your weight on that hoof. Ready, Ribbon?” She nodded sharply into Pinkie’s chest. Lexicon looked over at Silver Lining. “Alright, one... two... three.” Silver threw all of his weight behind his hoof as Lexicon shifted his hooves at exactly the same moment, guiding the joint back into position. Ribbon screamed. Muffled as it was by Pinkie, it still echoed through the trees before Ribbon’s voice collapsed into a series of gasps.

Pinkie stroked Ribbon’s mane. “Well, that was fun.... Um, Silver and Spearmint, could you be super-duper awesome and break Dashie’s rules real quick?”

Silver shrugged and Spearmint hoofed at the ground. “Yeah, we can be quick. Ready Spearmint?” The two pegasi launched themselves into the air, leaving those on the ground awash in small gusts of wind. Ribbon caught her breath and finally pulled her head away from Pinkie’s grasp.

“That was... where did you learn how to do that, Lexicon?” she winced at her wing as she folded it tight against her body.

Pinkie left an ear open to the conversation, but Radiant Star had caught her attention so she started to hop her way over to him.

“I, uh, read a lot.” He shifted under her scrutiny.

“You learned that from a book?” There was a hint of a laugh in her voice.

“Uh, yeah. I-I spent a lot of time just learning... stuff.” Lexicon mumbled.

Ribbon giggled, then hissed sharply, “Ooh, ‘kay I can’t laugh for a while. Well I sure am glad you did Lexicon.” Pinkie turned just in time to catch Ribbon placing a quick kiss on Lexicon’s cheek. “Thanks.” Pinkie giggled to herself at the grin that blossomed on the red unicorn’s face.

“What was that, Azure? Feeling left out, hmmm?” Ribbon trotted over to the blushing blue pegasus and planted a kiss on his cheek as well.

Radiant Star sat with his back to all of them, staring out into the dappled shadows of the forest. Pinkie decided not to jump on him, her original intention, and instead plopped herself down next to the silent unicorn. “Do you think it looks like a saddle?” She asked the forest, but if Radiant Star answered, that would be okay.

He blinked, his eyes focusing on the ground in front of him. “Uuuh, no?”

Pinkie adopted a sly smile. “That’s too bad, the last stallion who thought the forest looked like a saddle got a kiss.”

Radiant snorted and stirred some of the dead pine needles around. “Ha! Lucky guy then.” He once again stared off into the distance.

Pinkie studied him a little closer; it was the perfect time to do so, for he was completely oblivious to her. She suddenly noticed something; there were a lot of blue bronies. Not blue as in down in the dumps, though there seemed to be quite a few of those too. Idly, she wondered if they were blue because if they were green they would die… She giggled. That was silly.

“Have you ever lost something you never knew you had, Pinkie?” Radiant Star asked under his breath.

She eyed the unicorn. If there was one thing that these bronies were good at, it was being totally random. “Sure! I’ve lost lots of things that weren’t ever mine. Like a few weeks ago, I lost Dashie’s favorite Wonderbolts poster, and one of Twilight’s quills, oh and I borrowed a pair of scissors from Rarity but Gummy dropped them down the sink.”

“What?” Radiant turned to her, arching an eyebrow.

“I know! It makes no sense to me either, why did Gummy think that sinks liked scissors? He was right; I never was able to get the scissors to come out.”

“No, no, no. What are you talking about?” He scratched his head with a hoof.

“I dunno, what were you talking about?” She batted her eyes at him in a practiced expression of innocence.

“I, uh, don’t know either, I guess....” He let out an exasperated sigh, frowning at the pile of brown needles he had made.

Pinkie got up and stood in front of him. She stretched her neck as far as she could, squinting into his eyes. He shied away from her slightly but he didn’t break eye contact or try to leave. Of course, it was there. Or more importantly it wasn’t there. He had brilliant cyan eyes, deep like the color of a clear winter morning sky, but not nearly as cold. If she looked hard enough, she could see the forest reflected in his eyes, but not herself. This fact nestled in the back of her head, fostering an unease that she could not shake. In some ways she wished she didn’t notice these sorts of things.

Radiant chuckled a weak and uncomfortable laugh. “Um, Pinkie?” His ears folded flat against his head.

She blinked and realized that she had been leaning forward, to the point that she was balanced on her front hooves, her hind legs up in the air. He had sunk backward into an awkward position, on the verge of falling flat on his back. Slowly, she pivoted back, her hooves landing with a soft rustle. “Y’know what?” she asked him. He straightened his back and shook his head. “You’ll find what you’re looking for, Starsky.”

His mouth instantly broke into a lopsided grin. “Starsky, huh? Is there a Hutch around?”

There he goes, being random. “Why? Do you have some dishes to put in it?”

“Haha! Nevermind. Why did you call me Starsky?”

“‘Cuz calling you ‘Radiant Star’ all the time makes me sound like a stuffed Canterlot pony. And I can’t just call you ‘Radiant’ either.... That makes you sound like a knight or something.” She cocked her head to the side and crossed her eyes, she found this was the best way to illustrate the idea.

He laughed again, whether at the idea or her face she didn’t care, so long as he laughed. “I wouldn’t mind being a knight,” he mused.

“Well, you should talk to Princess Luna. Then, you could be a twice knight!” She bubbled with giggles.

“Snkkkkt! Yeah, then I would be the night knight light.” He summoned some magic to his horn, casting a pinprick of light at the tip of it. It wasn’t that funny but they laughed anyway. It was subdued and mostly giggles, but laughing all the same.

“Wassat?” Lexicon asked nopony in particular. “Shhh! Hey, anypony else hearing what I’m hearing?” This time he was clearly addressing the ponies gathered around the withering pine branches.

Pinkie stifled her giggling in time to hear... something. It sounded like a cross between crackling leaves and the pealing of a bell. Whatever it was, it was getting louder. Louder means closer and loud things are usually bad in the Everfree. Other noises started to filter through the trees. Was it, yelling?

“Hide!” A thin voice managed to punch its way through the increasing volume of the crackling bell.

Ribbon squinted in the direction that the voice, and the strange noise, came from. “Was that... Spearmint?”

Nopony had the chance to answer, for the canopy exploded in a shower of twigs and leaves as a flaxen streak came hurtling into their little clearing. Spearmint’s hooves carved four deep ravines into the forest floor as he recovered from his maniac dive. “Hide! Hide, quick!” he yelled. Even before he skidded to a halt, he tried to fling himself at the nearest bush.

“What?! Where’s Sil--Oof!” Shadowflash disappeared in the middle of his query as a blue blur swept him off of his hooves.

“What in the hay is going on?!” Ribbon had to shout over the deafening sound. Lexicon was galloping back and forth across the clearing, looking for a place to hide. Azure Clouds practically danced where he stood, unable to decide on where to go. Shadowflash and Silver Lining were a tangled mess of flailing hooves. Pinkie Pie and Radiant Star glanced at each other, mirrored expressions of consternation.

Spearmint emerged from his hiding place long enough to shout, “Phoenix!”

The angry red glow of phoenix fire blossomed to Pinkie’s left, the legendary bird’s fearsome cry made the hair of her coat stand on end. “Don’t hide! RUN!” Pinkie bellowed before promptly taking her own advice, setting off at a dead gallop. She streaked between a startled Ribbon and a hiding Spearmint. She glanced back only to see if they followed her.

Forest foliage slapped savagely at her legs and face almost as if the Everfree were trying to slow her down. She pushed through the flora, determined not to meet the angry phoenix. The heat of the winged terror’s wrath beat at her back, spurring even more panicked speed out of her legs. A shadow loomed over the forest as a new sound made its way to her ears through the rush of wind and the roaring flames of phoenix wings. Water. An idea burst into her head like a confetti party favor. “Everypony! Keep up and follow me!” She angled the path of their desperate bid at escape towards what she hoped was a waterfall and not a cliff. Deftly dodging through the trees she dared only to look behind to make sure her terrified friends were indeed keeping up.

The phoenix was growing more irate with every furlong they ran. Several times it swooped over the group, swooping in as close as it could in an attempt to burn them all to ash. But by some benevolent bouts of brilliant luck, every time it tried, the phoenix had to swerve away from its quarry or collide with a conifer or risk getting walloped by walnuts. The sound of rushing water was music to Pinkie’s ears. Just a little further, and they could be safe.

Her lungs were burning, she could feel her strength waning as lather started to show through her coat. From the lack of frightened whinnies and the heavy panting behind her, the bronies were faring worse than she. The forest began to thin, she could see a sparkle or two flash among the darker shadows. So close. Without warning, the trees vanished and Pinkie found herself galloping on coarse gravel and blinking in bright sunlight. Their rumps were really cooked now. If there wasn’t a waterfall or cave or something they could hide in, that phoenix was going to torch them all like so many wicker ponies. Pinkie breathed a little prayer as she caught sight of a waterfall to her right, just around a small bend in the shallow river.

She charged into the river, throwing water into the air with her hooves. The phoenix bellowed an almost triumphant cry as they barreled into the open space of the wide river. The others splashed into the river behind her, tossing more spray above them as they labored to keep up. Time and time again, the phoenix dove at them, screeching at the water as it foiled its attempts at burning them. It veered off in vexation emitting frustrated squawks. By now the bronies saw where she was headed, seeing the reaction their splashing got from the fiery bird, they could put two and two together. They all dug deep, pushing for even more speed. Just a few more yards...

Pinkie braced herself as she jumped through the sheet of falling water. It very nearly shoved her face into the ground as she galloped into it, spluttering and choking. She dug her hooves into the loose gravel just in time, the solid stone of the outcropping was only a few feet behind the waterfall. So much for hiding in a cave. The little sanctuary was soon filled with wet and wheezing ponies, but they had only a moment’s respite. The sound of the roaring phoenix shook the ground beneath their hooves. Angry hissing issued from the waterfall as steam swirled into their refuge, it wasn’t going to give up so easy.

“What is it doing?” Shadowflash panted, scooting farther away from the aquatic barrier.

“I think... it’s trying to get in!” Lexicon backed against the stone, pulling his hooves out of the suddenly hot pool of water.

“Or, it’s trying to cook us...” Ribbon groaned.

Pinkie could see the phoenix swooping back and forth on the other side of their pitiful wall of water, blasting the ground and the fall itself with flame. A few tongues of the mystical fire licked at the edges of the water, the stones round about taking on a reddish glow. The air was heavy and hot, much worse than a sauna ever was. Spearmint and Silver Lining looked to be on the verge of passing out; Pinkie felt light headed herself. The tolling bell of phoenix magic filled her ears, the pall of steam suffocating her. She never thought that it would end this way, at least she had hoped there would have been more cake involved.

She caught something blue moving in the corner of her eye. Radiant Star glowered at the waterfall, his eyes moving back and forth and a hoof tapping in time. What was he doing? Was he counting? Things weren’t making a whole lot of sense. The steam was melting every thought her tired brain tried to make. One, two, tap, tap, tap. One, two, tap, tap, tap. The blue unicorn squared his shoulders, pale magic beginning to coalesce around his horn. Pinkie flung out a hoof one second too late. Radiant reared up and with a mighty bellow, charged through the waterfall.

It was as if the sun itself fell from the sky to land in front of their hiding place. Light so bright, Pinkie could swear it was actually hitting her with a palpable force. It consumed everything, the sound of the rushing water, the steam, the cries of the phoenix. The world ceased to be. How long it lasted, there was no telling but when it finally left, the silence rang in her ears, like the silence after a storm.

“Starsky?” A shaky whisper escaped her lips. Nothing. Not even the phoenix made a sound any longer. Perhaps it was gone.

Pinkie cautiously placed a hoof into the pool of rippling water only to find it cold. Without a second thought, she pushed through the waterfall again and almost tripped over Radiant Star’s inert form. He laid on his side, the locks of his cobalt and black mane swaying serenely in the river’s soft current. She gave him only a cursory look-over before scanning the skies and surrounding area for the phoenix. Satisfied that it was gone, and baffled at the fact, Pinkie turned back to Radiant. He breathed still, always a good sign, but he didn’t wake at her prods. She picked up his head with her hooves, holding his mouth and nose up and away from the water. “It’s safe! C’mon everypony!”

One by one, the bronies emerged from the waterfall. Pinkie jerked her head, “Hey, Shadowflash, Azure come ‘ere.”

As they plodded over to her, Spearmint sighed and knelt into the river, eventually assuming the same position Radiant was currently in. He had some scorch marks maring his light coat and a red patchy burn on his neck. “Look,” he sighed at Silver, “I said I was sorry alright? It’s not like I wanted to fall out of the sky y’know.”

Silver splashed some water on Spearmint’s face. “Yeah, but you could’ve at least tried to keep your cool, but no, you had to freak out and wake up a flippin’ phoenix..”

“Okay, Mr. perfect-flyer.” Spearmint spat. “Next time I’m randomly falling I’ll be sure to aim for your--”

“Hey! Knock it off, you two.” Ribbon limped over to the ruffled pegasi. “It was nopony’s fault, we should just be glad Radiant Star was here to save our flanks. So stuff it.”

“Is he okay?” Azure asked, stooping to look closer at Radiant’s face.

“I have no idea, but I think we should at least get his head out of the river.” Pinkie said, shifting the dead weight in her hooves, her foreleg was starting to itch.

“Okay, but I don’t think I have the strength to lift him.” Shadowflash hung his head, his onyx coat shimmered in the sun with the heaving of his chest from their desperate run.

“Me neither.” Azure said dully. “How ‘bout we just spin ‘im around. Move his head up on the bank there.” He thrust his chin out at the side of the river.

“Okay... just be careful.” Pinkie sidled over to let Azure get in front. Her leg itched so bad it felt like it was on fire. The two stallions positioned themselves and ducked their heads. Azure was next to Pinkie by Radiant’s head, Shadowflash was at Radiant’s back on the opposite side. Once he was situated, Pinkie laid his head gently on the gravel, wishing she had something to put under him.

She looked him over again, just to be sure he was alright, and her heart almost stopped, her breath was sucked from her lungs in an astonished gasp. Seeming to glitter in the light and shimmers of the river was a cutie mark on Radiant’s flank. A two-tone starburst of white and royal blue with eight points, a golden circlet woven over and under the thin shafts, adorned his coat. Azure and Shadowflash jumped at her gasp, frantically searching the sky.

“What is it?! Did you see the phoenix? It’s not coming back is it?” Azure backed stepped towards the waterfall.

“Starsky got his cutie mark!” Pinkie exclaimed jumping up and prancing around the unconscious unicorn. “Hehehehehe! This calls for a PARTY!” She stopped in her froliking, “Hmm, as soon as we get home, but A PARTY!!” She absent mindedly rubbed at her foreleg with a hoof. “Don’t you see what this means? Starsky found the thing he didn’t lose in the first place! Silly brony! HAHAHAHAHAHAHA!”

Azure and Shadowflash just stared at her. Ribbon came over, cocked her head to the side and squinted at Radiant. “That can’t be right...”

Lexicon joined her, “Yeah, that’s not his cutie mark. Can those change, Pinkie?”

Soon they were all crowded around Radiant, Pinkie scratched furiously at her foreleg. “No silly, those don’t change.... What is with this--” She finally looked down at her leg to find it covered in the strangest stuff she had ever seen. It looked like jelly. Golden, shining jelly. It was all over her hoof as well, little blue streamers of lazy smoke coming off of it. “WhAA!” she yelped and jumped into the river, scrubbing at the glittering liquid. The water hissed and skittered on her leg and hoof like oil in a hot pan. The golden substance hardened as it came into contact with the cold river water and turned a chalky white as it fell from her coat, dissolving into the stream.

Shadowflash sat down heavily, splashing into the river. “Okay, I have no idea what is going on anymore. Can somepony explain this?”

“Hey! Lookit this!” Lexicon was peering at Radiant’s horn. “There’s a crack, right there, see it? That can’t be good. Anypony have something to cover it up with?”

“No. So, does that means he’s got a concussion or something? What do you do for those?” Silver asked.

“Why are you lookin’ at me?”

“Well, I thought you’d know, y’know. You knew how to fix Ribbon’s wing....”

“My cousin was a chiropractor, so that was just lucky. I dunno if there is anything we can do for a concussion, I mean, right here right now.”

“How ‘bout burns. Can you fix those?” Spearmint winced as he turned his neck. “This kills,”

“Stick your neck in the water.” Ribbon suggested.

“I was just doing that--”

“Well, keep doing it.” Lexicon interjected. “I don’t know if aloe vera even exists in Equestria and there’s nothing else you can do anyhow.”

Spearmint sighed and laid down in the river again, grumbling under his breath.

Pinkie rubbed the last of the strange liquid from her leg. She stood bolt upright, there was a tingle just between her shoulders, left ear twitching... a combo? She spun around in a quick circle, trying to get a look at her back. No golden glowing jelly. The tingle and twitch came again. Something, was watching them. She shot a glance at the bronies gathered around Radiant, they argued quietly, pointing at his new cutie mark. They weren’t looking at her, in fact, they seemed to have forgotten all about her. Could it be?

There was only one way to find out. Slowly, carefully, she picked up her hooves and walked out of the river. She fixed in her mind the desire to not be seen, she imagined the bronies not looking in her direction. Her hooves crunched on the gravel, not even so much as a twitch of an ear from them. With a devious smile she hopped right past Shadowflash, even brushing up against his tail, no reaction. As much as she loved being the center of attention, there was something magical about going unnoticed. The tingle and twitch fired again, this time with a shudder. Hmm, that’s strange, something seeing from far away? She couldn’t tell if the watcher was good or bad, as convenient as that would be. That wasn’t how her powers worked.

She ventured into the woods once again, staying close to the edge so that she could keep an eye on the bronies who were still talking around their sleeping fellow. A little something tasty for everypony probably wouldn’t go amiss. The Everfree may be dangerous and wild, but it had some delicious secrets. In no time at all she located a few morsels: a blue mushroom, several of the more common red and brown mushrooms, but best of all she found a patch of sempresuckle flowers. She found herself thankful for the time she had spent with Fluttershy in the forest, looking for interesting things to try in her experimental desserts. Even if those desserts were better off forgotten.

The bronies were exactly where she left them, if engaged in a new activity. They had all given up on trying to understand Radiant’s ‘new’ cutie mark as they put it, and instead were in varying stages of exhaustion. All of them but Lexicon and Radiant were sprawled out in the river, apparently asleep or very close to it. Lexicon laid by Radiant, a pile of random things in front of him, fiddling with something in his magic. Pinkie snuck up on the entranced unicorn, if hopping her way to her target could be considered sneaking.

Before revealing herself, she took a moment to watch him. He had assembled an array of things: several twigs, a few different leaves, a collection smooth river stones and what looked like a piece of black glass. The black glass, or stone, whatever it was, sat under Radiant’s horn. She shifted her position to get a better look. From a tiny fissure in Radiant’s horn flowed a thin trickle of the golden liquid that she had gotten on her leg earlier. Lexicon levitated a twig over to the black stone and carefully dipped the end of it into the little pool of glimmering gold. As soon as it touched, the twig burst into flame, startling Lexicon and Pinkie both.

“Well, that’s good to know,” Lexicon muttered as he tossed the smoldering stick into the river.

“I’d say,” Pinkie remarked.

Lexicon jerked at the sound of her voice, a stone that had been in his telekinetic grasp flew out over the river, splashing down next to Silver Lining and making him wake with a snort. Lexicon blinked up at Pinkie, “Where-- how... no, when--?”

“Oh around, and I hopped most of the way but yeah, the whole time.” She smiled at him and ruffled his mane with a hoof. “Hey everypony! How does brunch sound?” she called out to the ponies lying in the river. They all lifted their heads, turning slightly confused faces to her.

Finally, Ribbon got to her hooves and shook some of the water from her coat and mane. “Sounds good to me.”

Lexicon stood up and tapped Pinkie’s shoulder. “What are we going to do about Radiant? He hasn’t moved a muscle and that crack in his horn is leaking this stuff...”

Pinkie picked up the sempresuckle flower she had brought back from the patch; she had a hunch. It was a strange flower, one that she had thought was a weed before Fluttershy taught her otherwise. It looked a bit like a clover flower, but with long, bright orange petals on the top like honeysuckle. She bit into the side of the flower, sweet nectar seemed to flood her mouth, making her jaw ache with the goodness of it all. Sometimes, it was better than candy, it almost was candy. The smell of the sempresuckle permeated the air, an enchanting mix of vanilla, honey and what seemed like a hundred wildflowers all in one. Lexicon swallowed, no doubt finding his mouth watering at the delicious scent. The others lifted their noses to the breeze, catching the perfume.

Ribbon trotted over, still limping slightly, slack jawed and a little misty eyed. “What is that? Please tell me you have more of those.”

Pinkie winked at her as the other pegasi came closer. “Thish, mmmm, ish shempreshuckle,” she smacked her lips as she tried to keep the succulent nectar in her mouth, savoring its flavor. “But... ish better for more szan jusht eaching.” She finally swallowed the heavenly snack, “Mmmmm. Watch this.” With the stem of the half-eaten blossom in her mouth, she carefully held it over Radiant’s horn. A few drops of the flower’s nectar fell onto the fissure. On contact, it hissed and spittled before turning a pale blue color. The trickle of quickened gold stopped. Unceremoniously, Pinkie moved on to phase two of operation ‘wakey, wakey sleepy head’ and shoved the flower into Radiant’s nose.

Radiant’s nose twitched, his lips quivered and his face scrunched. At the last possible moment, she removed the flower as Radiant inhaled through clenched teeth. With a mighty sneeze, Radiant shuddered back to life, flailing his hooves. “No! Gack-hah! Stay back!” He cracked one eye, taking a tentative peek at the world. Upon seeing the familiar faces, he relaxed. Almost like a deflating balloon, a sigh left him. “Oh, well I guess this means everything’s okay then?”

Everypony gathered around him again. Lexicon helped Radiant to his hooves just so that he could struggle to keep his hoofing as he received enthusiastic pats on the back from his grateful peers. “Woah, hey! What’s all this for?”

“Dude, don’t even try to play it down. That... that took some real guts.” Silver Lining shook Radiant’s shoulder vigorously.

“Heh, it might take guts, but it just shows I have no brains. That was probably the dumbest thing I’ve ever done....” Radiant put a hoof gingerly to his head.

“You saved our lives back there. Dumb or not, that was brave.” Ribbon deliberately stepped up to Radiant, got up on the tips of her hooves, and planted a very firm kiss on his lips.

Pinkie tossed the half-eaten flower into the river. She was going to have to do something about Ribbon and this habit of hers, she couldn’t have all of the colts suffering from mild apoplexy. After all, that was her job.

“Alright, everypony!” Pinkie called out, rudely breaking up Ribbon and Radiant. “Who wants something tasty? Follow me!” She hopped off, back to the cool shadows of the Everfree.

Now that they weren’t running in terror, the forest seemed a lot more picturesque. The tall walnuts filtered the sunlight through an ephemeral green canopy, shafts of light shifted and danced on the ground as the leaves and branches moved with the gentle breeze. She led them a little deeper into the wood to a shaded glen through which flowed a tiny tributary to the shallow river they had left. The air was close and pleasantly warm, the trace scents of rain still lingered in the shaded places beneath the trees.

“Here we are.” Pinkie gestured grandly to the glen, sweeping her hoof across their view. Several patches of the slightly pinkish leaves unique to the sempresuckle grew along the path of the little stream. Each patch sported an abundance of blossoms, more than enough for each of them to have their fill. She spun on a hoof to block their paths to the mouth-watering morsels, “BUT whatever you do don’t. Eat. The leaves.” She fixed each of them with a single staring eye.

Shadowflash glanced at the patches apprehensively. “Why? Are they poisonous?”

Pinkie snorted, “No. They just taste awful. And they will make you puff up like a balloon. You’ll get bigger and bigger and bigger until you explode! KABOOM!” She reared up on her hind legs and spread her forehooves out violently illustrating the gruesome fate.

They all wore masks of horror at this very disproportionate consequence to eating the leaves. All except for Spearmint, who snickered. “Ha! Whatever you do, don’t eat them twice.”

Azure chortled. “Can you do that? Can yo--ouch! Hey!” Shadowflash kicked Azure in the shin.

“Not now, not ever. That was old when it started,” the black pegasus muttered.

Pinkie shook her head at their randomness. “No, they just taste really bad, trust me, you don’t want to eat them. Or make an Everfree Green Sorbet either, that might actually make you explode. Anyway, dig in!”

Each cantered over to a patch and started picking out the bright orange and purple blossoms from the pink-tinged patches.The ponies munched contentedly on the exotic treats and Pinkie could feel the tension of the group melt into the glen. Neither the tingle nor the twitch returned, whoever was watching them earlier was gone now. All was not well in the forest; it was far too quiet. Though she projected an air of complacency, Pinkie scanned the trees, looking for danger, her gaze not resting on any one spot for long. Her ears swiveled constantly, sifting through the silence for even a hint of something untoward. No birds chirped in the boughs overhead, no woodland creatures scampered through the dappled shadows. Even for the Everfree, this wasn’t right.

SNAP! The crisp whip crack of green wood breaking shattered the silence and summoned the tension back. Everypony froze where they stood. Soft rustling, like something being dragged across the ground sounded above the glen, coming from the ridge to Pinkie’s left. She turned her head very slowly from the ridge back to the petrified bronies, putting her hoof to her lips. A few of them took tentative steps towards her, but she waved them back, motioning for them to stay put while she started to climb the low ridge. Not for the first time, she wondered what it was like for other ponies when she decided she didn’t want to be seen. Did she suddenly disappear to them? Or was it like fading away? Well, she thought, that was just salt in the cake.

Confident in her newly restored powers of invisibility, the preposterous pink pony crested the small rise. The rustling faded, as if it were moving away from her. She picked her way through the root-riddled and uneven ground, still keeping a sharp eye out. Others may not be able to see her, but if they bumped into her, they would know that at least something was there. If anything nasty happened upon her before she happened upon it... well, she just wasn’t going to let that happen. Unseen, like a pink wind, she drifted through the ancient and silent sentinels of the forest, following the mysterious rustling. She hadn’t ventured more than twenty sceptres before holding witness to perhaps the most adorable and confusing thing she had ever seen.

Ponies, five of them, were dragging a freshly cut branch. It took all five to drag the medium sized piece of lumber, for they were all only a little larger than her own hoof. What was more, they all flew with delicate wings of multiple colors, not unlike the many butterflies that inhabited Equestria. Their coats were also of many pastel colors ranging from a pearlescent white to a silken lavender. They labored to move the branch, many times their size, even a few inches, its smaller branches and leaves catching on the rough forest floor. At her present safe distance, she could not hear if they spoke or made much noise at all over the shifting and scraping of the branch.

Everything seemed safe enough, and they didn’t look like they were getting anywhere any time soon, so Pinkie turned and trotted back to the edge of the glen. “Pssst! Hey! Up here.” she whispered to the skittish bronies. They predictably jumped at her hissing. “Follow me, you have got to see this. C’mon!”

She lead them, quiet as possible, back to where she had found the miniature flying ponies. Sure enough, the five butterfly-winged ponies were still struggling with the branch, attempting to haul it out of a snarl of vine weeds. Pinkie motioned to the bronies to get low and walk slow, they were going in for a closer look. It seemed that the bronies had no idea what they were looking at. They squinted at the little creatures with several degrees of alternating astonishment, disbelief, and confusion. It wasn’t until they came within seven or eight sceptres that the inevitable happened, but from an unlikely source.

The squee of a delighted pony ruptured the still forest air as it escaped from Radiant Star. “Oh my god, that’s adorable,” he breathed.

Five tiny screams answered Radiant’s assessment of the scene. The butterfly ponies dropped the branch and sped off much faster than seemed possible for such fragile looking wings.

Shadowflash tsked at Radiant. “Way to go, you scared ‘em off.”

“What were they?” Ribbon mumbled. “Besides adorable, that is. Have you ever seen something like that, Pinkie?”

“Shh!” Pinkie held up a hoof. Soft, almost inaudible grunts came from the discarded branch. A few of the leaves twitched and jumped at one end. She advanced on the shaking branch, the bronies crowding around her. A little voice trembled from under the shaking leaves.

“Oh, Great Kilnlik, have mercy! What a fate, what a fate!”

Pinkie could only assume it came from one of the little ponies. It wasn’t high pitched or reedy as she would have expected from something so small, just a normal voice--a very tiny, normal voice. Like Fluttershy’s, come to think of it. Gingerly, she brushed aside a few of the leaves to reveal a little emerald pony with wings patterned after malachite. The poor thing trembled where she lay, an offshoot of the branch pinning her hind leg to the massive root of a nearby tree. She had to be a she, Pinkie just knew these things.

“Please! Don’t squish me! I promise, if you let me go, I’ll be a good pony, a good pony!” The little pony had her hooves over her head, her face hidden in a mane of long, wispy lavender hair. She trembled, head to tail, little sniffles and whimpers fluttering the gossamer locks of her mane.

“Aww, don’t be scared.” Pinkie cooed. “Here, let me help you.”

The terrified little creature responded with a fit of hysterics, thrashing under the branch in a desperate attempt to free herself. Pinkie shook her head as she moved her hoof to lift the branch. The emerald pony saw the movement and curled up into a defensive ball, wailing incoherently.

“Aww, why is it so scared?” Ribbon asked.

“Oh, I dunno, maybe because it’s trapped under a branch and surrounded by several ponies a hundred times its size. ‘Cuz, that’s not unusual at all.” Azure Clouds offered in a flat voice.

Ribbon clipped him with her wing. Azure stuck his tongue out at her.

Suddenly, the little pony stopped wailing and took a tentative peek through her mane at the larger ponies around her with a striking auburn eye. Upon seeing that she was still alive and freed from the abandoned lumber, a gasp quivered through her little frame. “You--you didn’t squish me. You s-saved me?” Her bright auburn eyes widened in shock as she looked at the bronies. “And... and you speak like the Great Kilnlik...”

The bronies looked at each other quizzically. “We sound like the great who now?” Silver asked the little pony.

She looked taken aback by the question, sitting up and tossing her mane. “The Great Overlord Kilnlik is master of these woods. Surely, you knew this.”

The group of ponies shook their heads. “Never heard of the guy,” Spearmint informed her.

The emerald hoof-sized pony ducked her head and addressed Pinkie. “Esteemed pink one, by what name may I call thee?”

Pinkie furrowed her brow at the strange honoraries being directed at her. “Uh, I’m Pinkie Pie. What’s your name?”

“Pinkie Pie,” she breathed, giving her wings a small flutter. “My name, Great One?” Pinkie nodded her head with a smile at the little pony. “I am called Syglia, Great One.”

“Syglia, that’s an unusual name. You can just call me Pinkie, if you like.”

Syglia bowed her head, “As you wish Gre-ah, Pinkie. You may call me by another name, if you don’t like Syglia. What name wouldst thou have me use?”

Pinkie was flabbergasted. something didn’t feel right here. “No, no. I like your name, Syglia. It’s very pretty.” She settled on the ground next to the root upon which Syglia sat.

The little pony looked almost disappointed. “If Pinkie says so, so it is. This name was given me by the Great Overlord Kilnlik, but if thou wisheth me to use it still...”

“Um, Syglia,” Lexicon said uncertainly. “If you don’t mind me asking, what are you?”

Syglia looked to Pinkie, as if for permission to speak to the red unicorn. Pinkie nodded her head. “I don’t know if I understand your question, friend of Pinkie.”

“Like,” Silver butted in, “we are, uh, bronies--I guess. And I’m a pegasus, he’s a unicorn,” he jerked his head towards Lexicon, “And Pinkie is an earthpony.”

Syglia frowned in thought, rubbing her chin with a hoof. “I’m not sure if my kind has a name, friend of Pinkie. If we had one, if has long been forgotten. The Great Overlord Kilnlik simply calls us his. He has never given us a name.”

“OOh! I know what wat to call ‘em.” Spearmint exclaimed with a grin. “Pixonies. Y’know, ‘cuz they’re like pixies, only ponies.”

Silver Lining gave a snort, leaning up against Spearmint. “That is probably the dumbest name I’ve ever heard... of all time.”

Spearmint shoved him off. “I don’t hear you coming up with anything, Silver Butt.” he growled.

“No... I think Lilliponies would fit better.” Lexicon offered somewhat airily.

“Lilliponies? But they don’t look anything like flowers, ya dolt.” Azure sneered.

Lexicon rolled his eyes at the corderoy pegasus. “You obviously have no culture, swine. Gulliver’s Travels, c’mon. Don’t tell me you’ve never heard of Gulliver and his adventures on the island of Lilliput.”

“Well, maybe I was spending my time doing something other than being gullible on flower island.” Azure retorted.

“Hey, I think it’s a good name. It’s a lot better than Pixonies anyway.” Ribbon defended Lexicon with a sour stare at Azure.

“What? Really Ribbon? How could you not like Pixonies? That’s like your favorite thing, smashing ideas together and stuff. You gotta admit, they look a lot more like Tinkerbell than little midget people.” Spearmint raised an eyebrow at Lexicon.

“Was Tinkerbell a pixie, or a fairy? I can’t remember...” Shadowflash pursed his lips.

“Yeah, she was a pixie. They used pixie dust to get to Neverland.” Radiant answered with a nod.

“Hahaha! You aren’t actually going along with that are you Radiant?” Lexicon said incredulously. “They don’t have pixie dust. They’re ponies for crying out loud! They just so happen to have unusual wings.”

“That’s not the point, Lex. The point is that Pixonies makes more sense than what ever it was you said.” Spearmint waved a hoof at the unicorn with a dismissive air.

An exasperated growl rose in Lexicon’s throat. But before he had a chance to fling a rebuttal at Spearmint, Pinkie interrupted them.

“They are Butterponies.” Pinkie declared. The bronies were all speechless. Pinkie could almost see the gears grinding in their heads.

“Why?” Shadowflash finally asked.

“Because I like butter.” She replied. There was no more need for further explanation.

Pinkie turned back to Syglia, who was cowering on the root, her hooves once again over her head. “So, Syglia,” Pinkie said gently. “Who is this Great Overlord Kilnlik?”

The newly dubbed Butterpony slowly straightened. “H-he is our protector, Great Pinkie. Long ago he saved the... butterponies, from a terrible fate. He has been keeping us safe for many generations, but...” She fidgeted on the root, seeming to struggle with her words.

“But what? Is there something wrong?”

“The Great Overlord Kilnlik says that he protects us from... the giants. You.” Syglia flinched at the last word, as if she were expecting Pinkie to hit her.

This made no sense. Sure they were bigger than the butterponies but why would this Kilnlik need to protect them. “What else does Kilnlik say?”

Syglia took a shuddering breath. “He says that the giants want only to smash and destroy anything smaller than they. He is the only one who can keep us safe because he is not small and has great power. I-I do not like him, Great Pinkie.” As soon as she admitted this, Syglia’s hooves flew to her mouth, a gasp of horror sailing between them as she sank to the root. “Oh no! what have I done? I’ve spoken ill of the Great Overlord!” She shook uncontrollably, her eyes darting all over the forest. “He will know... and he will banish me! Or worse, he’ll take my wings...” she moaned. At this point she broke down completely, sobbing pathetically into her forelegs.

“What? Who does this Kilnlik think he is?” Radiant spat under his breath. “Why doesn’t ‘e show his ugly face so I can punch him in the nose,” he growled.

“SYGLIA!” A booming voice bounced through the trees. The leaves shifted as if in response to the strange voice.

The forest fell silent once again. Syglia trembled even more, and whimpered, “He comes. He comes!” Suddenly she jumped up and tugged at the branch as if trying to make it fall on her again. “You must hide, Great Pinkie, and your friends. He will hurt you if he finds you here. Please hide!” She panted and groaned as she tried to move the branch. “He- he m-mustn’t know you are here, ugh!” She strained at the branch, tugging on it with all her might. “Go! Run away! Hide!”

“SYGLIA!” Again the terrible voice rolled through the forest like thunder. Much closer than it was before. The bronies shifted their hooves, a few of them whickering nervously.

“What are you doing, Syglia?” Pinkie was on her hooves, trying to look in all directions at once.

“I will distract him! Put it on me as it was before. Make haste, Great One!” The little pony plead with Pinkie, finally prostrating herself on the root.

“But, what about you? What will he do?” Pinkie could feel a lump rising in her throat, her stomach sinking with dread.

“SYGLIA!”

“No time! No time, Great One! I will be fine, worry not.” She shifted her eyes, tears of frustration welling in them. “Please, hide, Pinkie, I will come find you later and tell you everything you wish to know, just please...”

With an uncertain moan, Pinkie placed the branch over the little butterpony once again. “Be careful, Syglia.” She turned tail and galloped over to where the bronies hid in a thick copse of aspen, several sceptres from where they had found Syglia. Crashing and rustlings came from behind her.

“SYGLIA!” That dreadful voice slammed into her back, spurring her into the copse.

“I’m here, Great Kilnlik!” Syglia’s soft voice called to the monstrous bellows.

Through the underbrush stomped a strange and repulsive creature. Pinkie and the others recoiled at the site from their hiding place. The plants bent away from his odd clothing, indeed they seemed to not want to touch or impede him in anyway.

He wore a vest of what looked to be several large leaves sewn together over a shimmering white shirt tucked into voluminous trousers of a curious brown fabric. On his feet were boots that looked to be made from a grey wood, or a strange stone, it was hard to tell. He walked upright on two legs, like the creatures she had seen through the golden doorway, though not as tall. He had a wide face with a large mouth over which dominated a bulbous nose. Sunken slightly in his skull were two beady, malevolent eyes that glared with disdain at everything he peered. Two long, pointed ears poked out of his wiry brown hair that grew from his head in wavy patterns. Draped down his back was a translucent cape, fastened around his thick neck by a fine silver chain.

“Syglia,” he rumbled, “where are they?” His beady eyes shifted about as he cracked his knuckles ominously. “I can smell their stink in the air.”

“Wh-who, Great Kilnlik?” Syglia was lost to their sight under the branch.

“The giants, little one. The others came to me straight away, but you... you did not return.”

“I-I am t-tr-trapped, Great Kilnlik. P-please save me, Great Kilnlik!”

The so called Great Kilnlik bent to lift the branch from off of the emerald butter pony. He straightened and held out one large and calloused hand. Syglia fearfully stepped into his hand. He closed his fingers around her, producing a little grunt and whimper from the tiny pony. she fluttered her wings momentarily then went perfectly still. He lifted her to eye level peering at her from the deep caves of his eyes.

“Where did the giants go, Syglia?” His voice was like stone grinding on stone or the deep rumbles of distant thunder.

Syglia gasped in his grip. “They... they are not here, Great Kilnlik. They r-ran away. They heard thy voice and in terror ran from thy power, Great Kilnlik.”

“Hmmph. Indeed.” Kilnlik grunted as he released Syglia from his grasp. The poor pony took in deep breaths, no doubt convinced she had only just escaped a terrible punishment. She fluttered from his hand hovering before him. “Come, Syglia. We must return.” He turned with a flourish of his cloak.

“Yes, Great Kilnlik.” Syglia muttered.

“You are not to venture out from the village for three days, Syglia. Understand?” Kilnlik growled. He started to walk back the way he had come, the plants and even the trees bending away from his path.

“Yes, Great Kilnlik.” Syglia chanced one last glance at the forest behind, perhaps hoping for a glimpse of the other ponies, before fluttering after the lumbering form of Kilnlik.

Pinkie and the bronies allowed for several minutes to pass before tentatively emerging from the aspen. “What was that thing?” Pinkie whispered mostly to herself.

“It was ugly,” Spearmint said.

“I think it was a troll. He looked like he had been lifted from a fantasy book. Definitely a troll.” Lexicon said with a disbelieving shake of his head.

Pinkie frowned. “I don’t like trolls,” she informed them.

“Heh, join the club.” Shadowflash muttered.

Silent the forest stayed, as if in fear of the troll and catching his ire. Pinkie seethed silently. How dare this Kilnlik do these things? How dare he lord over the poor, defenseless butterponies with fear and threats. Anger, pure and hot, seized her heart as her imagination conjured scenes of countless little butterponies slaving for the contemptible Kilnlik. That troll was going down, Pinkie Pie style.

What is Lost

Canterlot was positively buzzing in the most distracting of ways. Sweetie Belle gazed out of the window of her dormitory, the red quill hovering over her notebook temporarily forgotten. Her weekends were often spent this way; alone while her roommates wasted time in the city. Only, this weekend didn’t hold the promise of another lesson with Princess Luna. Sweetie sighed and returned to her notebook, but she found she didn’t have much to write. Her roomies thought she was crazy, already thinking about her thesis. She thought they were stupid for not having some ideas already.

She still had three more semesters to go before she graduated from Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, but with one and a half semesters down, she felt she should be thinking ahead. She knew she was something of an oddity here in Canterlot. Not very many unicorns came to this school from other places. The fact that she was from such a small town like Ponyville was an inexhaustible well of curiosity for the other students. And then there’s the fact that she had a living Element of Harmony for a sister. It definitely had its perks, but sometimes, she just wished nopony knew. Sure, it got her into the School in the first place, and it had gotten her several jobs during the school breaks, but it almost felt like cheating.

On the other hoof, having a famous sister had its own problems. Her instructors seemed to hold her to a higher standard than the other students. Some of them seemed to think that she didn’t deserve to be there and did their best to try and discourage her. A satisfied smile crept onto her face. That made the looks on their faces so much more enjoyable the day Princess Luna had decided to take a tour of the school.

She was in one of her most favorite classes, Solo Voice, with her least favorite instructor, True Tone. He wasn’t a bad teacher - one of the best, actually, but he was also one who was of the opinion that Sweetie had used her influential sister as a means to get into the school. She was doing her best, True Tone had been pushing her hard, but nothing she could sing would impress him. He threatened to fail her; he threatened to write a letter of discharge. He was impossible.

But that day, he was being especially difficult. He kept interrupting her in the middle of a verse, making snide remarks about her posture, criticizing the vibrato in her tone, being all around brutal, critical and mean. She was on the verge of tears but she wasn’t going to give him the satisfaction of seeing her cry. She knew that singing was her talent and she wasn’t going to let a sour instructor ruin her chances of becoming a famous singer.

For her last song of the day, she had picked out a classical piece. It was one of the more difficult vocal ensembles and written in High Equestrian. She poured her heart and soul into that song, channeling all of her frustration and hope into it. She thought she saw something happen while she sang, almost like she was bending leylines with her voice. Regardless, she belted out that song like nopony’s business. The walls shook.

She couldn’t remember when she had closed her eyes. She couldn’t remember when the tears started flowing but she remembered, vividly, opening her eyes and seeing Princess Luna standing before her. The Princess of the Night herself, reported to be the most powerful of singers to ever live, stared at Sweetie Belle with a satisfied smile. True Tone for once was speechless. As soon as she realized who it was, exactly, that stood before her, Sweetie Belle dropped to her knees, furiously wiping at her tears with a foreleg.

“Canta’s Ode of the Soul,” Luna said breathlessly. “A more stirring rendition I have not heard in ages, little one. Indeed, that song has not been heard in these walls for several centuries. Did you know, Canta wrote that song for me?” Luna stepped forward, placing a hoof on her shoulder. “Rise, Sweetie Belle.”

Sweetie looked up, her breath catching in her throat. “You know my name, Princess?”

Luna gave her a secretive smile. “But of course Sweetie Belle, Rarity speaks very highly of you. But her description of your talent for song was grossly inaccurate.”

Sweetie’s heart sank, her ears drooping. She could imagine the smug look on True Tone’s face.

“You are far better than she led me to believe. I would like to take you on as my personal ward, Sweetie Belle. That is, if you would accept.” Luna was giving her the choice, but it felt more like she didn’t have one.

Choice or not, Sweetie Belle jumped at the chance. “Of course, Princess. I would be honored.”

Of course, news of this leaked out to her other classmates which she suspected was the work of Grace Note, her friend. Suddenly, it was as if she were some kind of celebrity. It was one of the reasons she chose to stay in her dorm, she could actually think and practice there without somepony interrupting her with questions about the Princess. She didn’t run around broadcasting her privilege to study with Luna. In fact, she had a hard time talking about it with anypony who asked her. Her lessons with Luna were special; they weren’t something to just blather about casually. Celestia had even joined them on occasion.

Hearing the Princesses sing was one of the most magical things she had ever had the treat to experience. Celestia always sounded like she sang when she spoke but to hear a melody from her was indescribable. It was like a mother’s lullaby, beautiful in its own right, but powerful as the sun was bright. She could almost feel the vast expanse of time embracing her when she heard Celestia sing.

But Luna… there were no words. She had tried many times to write down how she felt when Luna truly began to sing. She always ended up crumpling the paper in frustration. Luna’s voice simply was not of this world. An idea came to her, so she quickly flipped to a fresh page of her notebook. Last week, she sang a duet with Luna. It was an ancient song, Luna taught her the words, but Sweetie had no idea what they said. She began to write.

The Princess took me to the balcony of the North Wing. It was nearing midnight, if I remember correctly. The Shinespire rose behind us and the moonlight bathed everything in a pleasant glow. I remember seeing Luna look at the sky and then out to the west with a sad shadow haunting her eyes, but she never spoke of what it was she looked at. She sat at the railing and beckoned me closer, acting as if nothing were amiss.

“Sweetie Belle,” I remember her whispering, “Have you ever wondered at what the voice can do?” It was a strange question. Usually, she would ask me about the song we were to sing or she would give additional instruction in how to manage breathing to preserve my tone or something like that.

It caught me off guard, she sounded different, like something bothered her. But I did my best to push that out of my mind. “I have. When I sang Canta’s Ode of the Soul, I thought I saw leylines bending around me, but I didn’t summon them. Have you ever heard of something like that, Princess?”

She smiled at me. It was a sad smile. She had been melancholy of late. “That is a rare gift, Sweetie Belle. I did see leylines bending to your will. You sang with all the power of your heart and Harmony responded to you. This may be the last lesson I will be able to give you for a time, Sweetie Belle. If there is anything I want you to learn and to teach others it is that the voice is more powerful than most magics. The voice can heal and uplift but it can also harm and destroy. Remember and ponder the power of the voice, little one. Come, let us sing.”

Her quill stopped and hovered over the last word. She was lost in her thoughts, remembering that magical night. She did not believe her eyes or ears when they began their duet. The stars twinkled in time to the cadence of the ancient words, the wind seemed to hum accompaniment. The stone of the mountain and the light of the moon vibrated around her. Luna’s voice seemed to reach into her soul and draw out any unease or fear, doubt or pain. She did not worry over the opinions of others, she wasn’t afraid of failure. For the space of that song, she was at peace. She still wondered how she was able to sing with Luna. But sing she did. It was the hardest she had ever sung, it was more heartfelt and deep than even Canta’s Ode, and no matter she didn’t know what the words even said.

“Sweetie Belle? Are you here?” A clear soprano called from the entrance of her dorm.

“I’m in the breakfast corner, Grace,” she called back. She quickly flipped her notebook closed just as Grace Note rounded the bend.

Gracenote was a diminutive unicorn and therefore often teased for her size. Her illustrious forest green coat was usually what everypony noticed first, followed closely by her dark red, almost maroon, mane and tail. Her cutie mark, the triad notes of a D minor chord, sparkled like ruby against her coat. Sweetie smiled at her friend. Though a poor substitute for Applebloom and Scootaloo, Grace tried her best to make Sweetie Belle’s life a little less dull. The two became fast friends in the first week of school last semester. They had quite a bit in common; they were studying vocal music, they were odd and, according to everypony else, they weren’t supposed to be there. Grace was a lot older than she looked. In fact she had missed the age cut off by only a week.

“Hey, Sweetie. I see you’re being antisocial again. What’s the occasion?” Grace trotted up to the table and set down a basket draped over with a blue kerchief. The aroma of freshly baked bread wafted from it, suddenly reminding Sweetie that she had somehow skipped breakfast.

She had to swallow and avert her eyes from the mysteriously alluring basket. “Oh, um, no occasion. I just... needed some time to think.” Her stomach growled like starved dog.

Grace rolled her eyes and enveloped the basket in a cloud of cerulean magic and pushed the basket towards her. “Skipped breakfast again, I see. And they tell me I’m the one not right in the head.” She loosed a tinkling laugh.

Sweetie scrunched up her nose and stuck her tongue out at her friend, even as she fished out a piece of the still warm bread. “I’ve had a lot on my mind lately.” She said more defensively than she wanted to.

“Oh.” Grace tried, and failed, to make it sound like she wasn’t that interested.

She could have played dumb and made Grace work for the information, but she did bring her brunch. “I’ve been thinking about the Princess, and how sad she’s been lately.... I wonder if it has something to do with that crazy storm yesterday.” Sweetie frowned at the piece of bread floating in front of her. That storm was one of the most terrifying things she had ever seen. No wonder the city was in all sorts of upheaval. As far as her history classes were concerned, the pegasi had never lost control of the weather before.

“Well,” Grace sat across from her at the table, “have you seen the new proclamation? I think I have a copy here....” She rummaged in her saddle bag. “Do you have a lesson with her today?” She finally upended her saddle bag over the table and sifted through the debris.

Sweetie took a bite out of the bread, a contented sigh leaving her at the light, slightly buttery taste. “Mmm, no,” she finally said around another bite of bread. “I’m a little worried about her actually. I mean, she isn’t the most jovial of ponies I’ve ever met, but at least a few weeks ago she would laugh every once-in-awhile. Hmph. Well, It’s not my place to worry about a Princess though is it?”

“Aha! Here it is!” Grace pulled out a thick scroll from the pile of seemingly random items. She undid the tie and let it flop to the table. “It’s a pretty big one. Celestia says that the storm was caused by some crazy resurgence of chaos left over from Discord, of all things. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say she’s pulling my le--”

Sweetie paused in picking out another slice of bread. Grace sat stock still, her mouth open slightly, eyes unfocused. She had gone off again. Sweetie kept one eye on her temporally displaced friend as she slid the thick sheaf of paper close to herself. Poor Grace Note. She really was a great pony and a wonderful friend, even if she wasn’t quite right in the head.

Grace suffered from a rare malady called redhorn when she was a filly. It was a birth defect from which the ridge of her horn became crooked. This caused a blockage to the magic flowing along it. Unicorns are very susceptible to ambient magic. Around the time of their Yearling mark, most begin gathering such magic to their horns. Grace was just like other unicorns that way, but she could never release that magic. It built up, bit by bit, until the pressure of it started to hurt her. The final stage in the degeneration of the malady is where it got its name. The built up magical energy caused the horn to glow a dull reddish color and once that happened, the foal might have less than a week to live. The doctors recognized the symptoms just in time. Her life was saved by a new makina that was designed to fix the ridging of a horn, usually for somepony who had been in a serious accident.

There was a time, not long ago, that a foal born with redhorn would not survive the malady. Grace was lucky, even if she didn’t escape completely unscathed. Now, she has to deal with these episodes. They never lasted longer than a minute or two, but it made Sweetie nervous every time it happened. The lasting effects of the malady were also what stunted her growth and made her magic somewhat unpredictable. She led a strange life somewhere between being a unicorn and an earthpony.

She studied her brave friend. It was such a shame that a talented and special pony like her had to deal with something like this. She glanced at her notebook, thinking of Luna’s words. The voice can heal and uplift.... What did she mean? Sweetie always found joy in music and singing often made her feel better after a long, difficult day. But there was always a deeper meaning to what Luna said, the past year had taught her at least that much about the dark Princess.

She started to skim over the long proclamation. Until something caught her eye. The refugees from the south, known as ‘Bronies’, have been accepted into the fellowship of Equestria. Bronies? That’s an odd name. She read further. Princess Luna, of the Night, is regent and sovereign to the bronies from this time forth. All dealings with our new friends will be managed by Princess Luna through one Cereal Velocity, appointed Steward of the Bronies, mouthpiece and envoy. Regent and sovereign? She thought hard, trying to remember her history classes thus far. As far as she knew, never has a group of ponies been singled out and ruled over by one Princess. The Radiant Guard and Nocturne Guard didn’t count, of course. They were military organizations. Princess Luna must be very busy. Their journey was arduous and fraught with danger. We ask that our subjects be kind and of a helpful hoof to these our downtrodden friends. They have suffered much and have come to our fair land seeking safety.

The document went on to talk about other, bronies. Strange names lept out at her vision such as the emissaries Phoe, and Sethisto. They were believed to come from a forgotten settlement from across the great sea, how long they had lived there or when their ancestors left was mysteriously left out. It all sounded strange to her, but stranger things had happened, especially when Discord was involved. And of course the Living Elements were managing the acclimation of these new immigrants. Sweetie smiled at the thought of her sister, prancing about and making a fuss at all of the new ponies. Probably flirting with as many stallions as she could. Her smile faded when she glanced back at her friend.

Grace hadn’t moved, her eyes now glossed over.

Sweetie sighed. This was going to be one of Grace’s more difficult days. Thinking back on Luna’s lesson, she took a deep breath and began to sing a wordless tune. Lullaby of the Lilly, one of Grace’s favorite songs.

Her ears perked up at the familiar sound, eyes sliding back into focus. By the time Sweetie got to the middle of the melody, Grace started to sing along with her, joining in for a few notes at a time.

Sweetie’s voice faltered in disbelief. Nothing could snap Grace out of one of her episodes, at least nothing she had tried before. As soon as the song faded, Grace began to stiffen again, eyes glazing and voice falling still.

Sweetie Belle picked up the tune again, pouring more feeling into it. Grace started to sing with her once more. Sweetie pushed harder at the song, like she did when manipulating magic. She tried to conjure in her mind the image of pulling Grace back, of healing a wound and knitting it closed with care.

Grace focused on Sweetie as the song came to a close. “W-what... happened? Did I go away again?” She put a hoof to her head, blinking at the room. “Were you singing to me? I remember....” She shuddered. “I was someplace, just a moment ago....” she looked at the table covered in the contents of her saddle bag and blinked. “Aha! There it is.” She tapped the heavy sheaf of papers in front of Sweetie. “It’s a pretty big one. Celestia says that the storm was caused by some crazy resurgence of chaos left over from Discord, of all things. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say she’s pulling my leg.”

Sweetie nodded numbly to her friend. “Yeah. But there’s always a reason behind what the Princesses say...”

Cereal fought valiantly to keep his eyes open as he trotted alongside Twilight. The sun was bright overhead in a perfectly clear and serenely blue sky. He squinted at his surroundings under eyelids that seemed to be made of lead--and sandpaper. The camp was a bustling mire of organized chaos. He and Twilight waded through throngs of ponies and weaved around ropes, tents, boxes, barrels, crates and carts in search of the proverbial needle in the haystack. The air was a tad muggy, something that Rainbow Dash had assured him would clear up as soon as the winds were fixed. Whatever that meant.

The ‘streets’ of the camp had turned into something akin to potter’s clay that was constantly trying to coat his legs and turn him into a sculpture. It made him stumble slightly as the mud sucked at his hooves. He shook his head to try and clear out the clouds that seemed to have crowded in there after they left the sky last night. Dead tired, that’s what he was right then, dead tired and for no good reason. He didn’t know if it was just the power of suggestion or if he really felt it, but he could swear Princess Luna was looking over his shoulder somehow.

His dreams were plagued with unpleasant scenes and dark visions. The few hours of sleep he managed to get the night before only seemed to make him feel more exhausted. He glanced at Twilight, and was hit with an inexplicable wave of jealousy. How could she get the same amount of sleep and be so blasted happy and energetic in the morning?

“Because I do this all of the time, Cereal,” Twilight informed him, throwing a smile over her shoulder.

“Wha--!” Cereal tried to express his surprise over the rapidly increasing number of telepathic ponies, but instead found his head slathered in mud and his hooves dangling uselessly in the air.

Twilight giggled. “You know, you remind me a lot of my nephew,” the familiar tingle of magic being used in close proximity danced down Cereal’s back, “he thinks he can do everything the big stallions can.” She lifted him up and out of the mud in a cloud of magenta telekinesis, setting him down back on his hooves on the grass. “You would be surprised at how often his head ends up in the mud too. Especially when there isn’t any mud close at hoof.”

“Wait--blegh!” Some of the mud lazily oozing over his face trickled into his mouth. He sat on the side of the street and wiped at his face with his hooves. “Wait, did you say--plegh!-- that you have a nephew?” He blinked at Twilight through one mud free eye.

She blinked at him. “Is there some reason why I shouldn’t?”

Cereal slowed in his attempt to remove the rapidly hardening mud. “Uh.... No, it’s just... nevermind.”

Twilight chuckled, holding a hoof to her mouth. “You bronies sure are strange. Here, let me help you out.” A magenta aura gathered around her horn again. Cereal could faintly pick out several leylines coalescing into an ornate pattern that tickled at the back of his mind. She pushed a few strands of the pattern to him, lightly touching his face. The flecks of dried mud and viscous dribbles slid from his coat as if he were made of teflon. “There we go, good as new. You’ll get used to having magic soon enough.” She gave him a friendly wink, then turned to continue down the street.

Cereal followed, still spitting some grainy bits of mud from his mouth. “Uh, Twilight?”

“Mmhmm?”

“When somepony--well, okay... when a unicorn works long enough with magic, do they develop some kinda, telepathic power or something?”

Twilight turned a quizzical look to him. “What makes you think that?”

“Heh, well, twice now I’ve had somepony somehow answer my thoughts and, I was just wondering if that was more than just a coincidence.”

Twilight didn’t even try to curb her mirth and outright laughed at Cereal. “No, Cereal. We don’t develop special powers of telepathy. Maybe you should try and not think out loud.”

Was that what he was doing? He was more tired than he thought.

“Who was the other pony that answered your thoughts?” Twilight asked suddenly.

“Princess Celestia, actually.”

“Oh, well, then...” Twilight cleared her throat and looked away.

“What’s the matter?” He narrowed his eyes. “She is a telepath, isn’t she.”

Twilight looked around furtively. They were leaving the more busy part of the camp but she waited until they were out of earshot of the other ponies milling about. Even then, she walked closer to him and lowered her voice. “In a way, yes. But she cannot read your mind or mine, or any other pony’s. She and Luna share a special connection, or at least they did. The advent of Nightmare Moon changed a lot of things....”

Cereal frowned. “Is nopony supposed to know? I don’t see how this is a problem, in fact it makes me feel a bit better, knowing.”

Twilight grimaced and tossed her head. “It isn’t exactly a secret, no. But not everypony knows; probably only a few historians besides myself know how deeply connected the Princesses are.” Her voice took on a darker tone. “That connection very nearly destroyed everything they had worked so hard for. It was the origin of the royal We, by the way. They spent so much time within each other’s minds that they almost became the same pony.” She paused and looked up at the sky. “I have given it a lot of thought.... If everything hadn’t happened exactly as it did, I--and you, probably--would not be here. Even though Nightmare Moon was terrible and both sisters suffered greatly, I can’t help but be grateful for it all....”

Grateful? Cereal studied his hooves, he wasn’t just looking out for more potholes to avoid. It was a strange concept, to be grateful for something so terrible. She did not see those events like he did. The magic of the Vault had imprinted on his mind images of pain and carnage that he thought were behind him, left in a broken world full of indifferent souls. But it was all behind them... wasn’t it?

“You understand, right?” She ducked her head and looked into his eyes with an open expression.

“I guess,” he deadpanned.

Twilight pursed her lips as if she wanted to say more. She instead straightened and let the matter drop. “So, are we close to our next reference?”

Oh yeah, the task at hoof. Cereal looked up and studied the tents around them. They spent the greater part of that morning looking for somepony who knew how to translate the runes. So far, they were able to find just one pony who called the letters ‘runes’. He didn’t know how to read them but he knew somepony that could. Leek Sauce or Lichen Moss or something like that. Some of the names were weird, even to Cereal.

He glanced back at Twilight. “I dunno, but he said we would know it when we saw it...” They rounded a bend in the path and a strange tent came into view. It was larger than the others nearby and looked like it had been purchased from an Army Surplus store. From the forties. It was made of a faded olive green canvas that had definitely seen better days. A few spots were patched up with lengths of silver duct tape, a few looked fresh. Leaning against the side of the tent, were some pieces of carved wood. Cereal trotted up to them, turning his head to the side. Woven around the several knots in the lumber were ribbons of those same angular letters that were on the walls of the Vault and in the ancient tome. They found the needle.

Muffled voices mumbled behind the thick canvas. “I’m telling you, it shouldn’t work. At all.”

“Yeah, but you don’t know if it works even a little. I don’t see what all the fuss is about,” another voice answered.

“Just watch,” the first voice said. There was a scraping noise of wood on wood, then a deep breath. Sharp clacks like a bunch of dominos hitting each other rattled behind the canvas. Cereal turned to look at Twilight, who shrugged.

“Hmm,” the second voice mused. “Well that is interesting. So, it does this consistently?”

“Eyup. One time out of three, but only if I’m in the camp. It still boggles my mind that it works, even sporadically,” the first voice exclaimed.

“Have you tried the other method? Drawing from a bag?”

“Mmmyeeeaah, I don’t know how well that would work. Besides, I don’t have anything specific in-- hey, did you move that one?”

“No, which one?”

“Sowilo. I could have sworn it was face down a second ago. It’s like Wyrd herself doesn’t know what she wants.”

“What are you talking about?”

“Wyrd, Urth, Fate. C’mon, I know you know this stuff.”

The second voice chuckled. “But that doesn’t make any sense. I thought Urth was Norn of the past. How does that play into fate? Isn’t that Skuld’s domain?”

“It’s not so simple. The Norns are part of everything, past, present and future, all the time. It’s like that nagging difference between fate and destiny. Wryd is the energy that drives fate but it can be overcome... wait a minute.” The first voice paused. “Sowilo, that’s a guide or a mentor... so, unless there is some very important pony around here who suddenly made a decision....”

“Laich, I think you’re reading into this a bit too much.”

“Nonsense. Reading a rune casting is difficult by definition. You have to consider all of the possibilities before you can make heads or tails of the situation. The runes are like little advisors, it doesn’t do you any good to have a bunch of advisors if you only listen to one.”

“Riiiiight. Well, while you are consulting your little advisors, heh, I’m going to mess around with your hoverboard.”

“Hey! I’m still working on that, I don’t think it’s very sa-sa-saa...”

Cereal blinked. Twilight was ducking under the tent flap. He quickly ducked under the flap as she let it fall from her telekinesis. He had to blink several times to get used to the darker interior of the space. When he could finally see everything, he just barely stopped a groan. Books, books everywhere. How he had gotten so many here, Cereal had no idea, but it seemed all of the brony scholars had managed to smuggle vast collections with them. He had set up an archiving initiative, it wasn’t like they left Earth with nothing. Rule breakers.

“It isn’t very what, Laich?” said a tan unicorn stallion with a dark brown tail and mane. His back was to them as he placed his front hooves on a polished plank of dark wood, impossibly floating in midair. Cereal recognized him as the owner of the second voice.

“Ela está na minha porta....” the first voice whispered from a deep red unicorn with a black and gray mane that may have been purposely coiffed to look windswept, or it just happened to be that way. He sat behind a piece of wood, of which there were many in this tent, that was carved with circles and lines. Oddly, they looked to be measurements for various angles. On the carved wood was a scattering of polished, rectangular sticks. He was like a statue. Cereal could barely tell if the red unicorn was breathing as he stared wide-eyed at Twilight.

“What are you babblin’ ab--” The tan unicorn turned from the floating board and froze.

“‘Se ela me tocou, eu seria dela e não a minha. Não, nunca mais.’” The red unicorn spouted more of some language that reminded Cereal of Spanish.

“That was pretty,” Twilight mused, “but what do you mean about not being your own?”

The red unicorn finally blinked. “You-you understood me?”

Twilight turned her head and raised an eyebrow at him. “You spoke plain as day, why?”

“I-I-I...”

“He was speaking in tongues, that’s why, Miss Sparkle.” The tan unicorn ducked his head after getting their attention. “Uh, I mean, he wasn’t speaking English.”

“Speaking... what now?” Twilight furrowed her brow.

“Um, English. What we’re talking right now...?” He cocked his head to the side, furrowing his brow.

Twilight turned to Cereal. “You understood what he said, right?”

Cereal shook his head. “Can’t say that I did.”

She turned back to the red unicorn. “Say something else, in the same... language, as before.”

He shakily got to his hooves. “Uh... Eu, ah, Eu não sei o que dizer? Não é tão fácil que vocé pensa.” He sighed.

Twilight turned to Cereal expectantly.

He shifted his gaze between Twilight and the red unicorn. “I didn’t get a word of that.”

“Interesting....” Twilight pulled a scroll, quill and inkwell from her saddle bags. For a few moments, the tent was silent, save for the scratching of Twilight’s quill across the parchment. She looked up from her notes. “I assume you are the specialist on these, runes,” she said the word slowly, as if testing it, “professor....?” She raised an eyebrow in the red unicorn’s direction.

“I’m, uh, Laichonious,” he said.

“Lie what?” Twilight asked in a disbelieving monotone.

“Lie-co-nee-us.”

“Laichonious?”

“Yeah, just like that.” He smiled sheepishly.

Twilight shook her head slightly, then turned to the tan unicorn. “And you are...”

“Sort of his assistant.”

“No, no. Your name.”

“Oh, heh. Retsamoreh.”

Twilight looked at him.

He rolled his eyes. “Rets-a-more-ay.”

“Where do you get such strange names?”

Retsamoreh shrugged. A snort came from one of the tent’s darker corners. Twilight and Cereal leaned forward to look around Retsamoreh at a sleeping blue pony with a vibrant, almost eye-wrenching, green and black mane.

“Who’s that?” Cereal asked.

“That’s Pissfer,” Laichonious answered. He put a hoof up to the side of his mouth. “He’s not a morning pony,” he said in a low voice.

“Hey, Laich, you know it’s like two in the afternoon, right?” Retsamoreh gave the red unicorn a sidelong look. Laichonious only blinked at him.

“Well, it’s nice to meet you all,” Twilight said, putting away her writing utensils and extracting the copied pages from the tome they had found in the Vault.

“Oh, the pleasure is all mine, Miss Sparkle. I, uh--what can I do for you?” Laichonious stepped around the carved plank and the small pieces of wood on top of it, obscuring it from view. He had a strained smile plastered on his face and was pointedly not looking in Cereal’s direction.

Cereal thought he knew why. His lips were pursed in thought; he had heard the name Laichonious before. He’d get it eventually, but right now his brain was too tired to think.

“We have need of your skills, Laichonious,” Twilight continued, sending the pages over to him. He clumsily assumed the levitation spell in his own red magic. His eyes widened to the size of saucers as he got a closer look at them. It seemed like his eyes were glued to the paper. He slowly raised one hoof and started groping at the low table next to him.

Retsamoreh rolled his eyes and summoned a blue aura to his horn and floated a pair of square spectacles onto the other unicorn’s face.

Laichonious blinked at the glasses and then glanced at his hoof floundering uselessly on the table. “Oh. Thanks, Rets.” He rubbed his chin with the hoof that once sought his glasses. “This... this is pretty amazing. Elder Futhark, fairly early in its usage if I’m not mistaken. Around the second or third century AD.” He shuffled a few pages out and held them up side by side. “But this page here, this was written much later--wait, what’s this....” He squinted at the page. After a moment of studying, he started shaking his head. “No way, there’s no way that can be right.”

Twilight took a few steps forward. “What?”

“Draumr Dalr,” he breathed.

“What?” Twilight asked again.

“Dream Valley... it-it exists?” He looked up at Twilight.

Silence stole over the tent, for she, the unicorn who knew everything, didn’t know this.

Celestia’s knees buckled, her breath ragged, as she shut the door to her private chambers. She felt the weight of over a thousand years of secrets threatening to break her proud back. Why did she do this to herself? Why did she not trust Luna? Why, why, why? So many doubts she could not dispel. So many regrets she could not absolve. So many questions she could not answer.

The great princess of the sun dragged hooves mired in sorrow to her bed. There was much she had forgotten during the long years of Luna’s exile, but some memories were far too strong to be ground away in the turning of time. She had hoped that Luna, being under the taint of Nightmare Moon, would have forgotten them, and she was right. It had taken every scrap of skill and power she could muster to keep those memories from Luna in the Vault. Her heart pounded still, remembering Luna’s memories for her. Dry tears began to stream from her eyes as she prepared to retire for the night.

Her golden crown and royal necklace clinked softly, coming to rest on the nightstand beside her bed. She did not deserve to rule. She was not like her sister, noble, kind and honorable. She was a husk of the alicorn who ruled alongside Luna all those years ago. But Luna was pure, free from the bitterness of that evil spirit that had taken her. Celestia was a keeper of secrets now, a deceitful and masterful mare of manipulation and subterfuge. She was shackled in chains of her own making and bound by her own will. She did not like what she had become. But if it could save Luna any heartache, she was willing to bear it, even if it broke her heart.

She laid her weary head on a pillow, cool and soft, the comforting glow of the moon and stardust streaming into her room. The long, lonely centuries never seemed so bad at night, when she could see the moon and bask in her sister’s magic. Now that Luna was here, why then did she choose to distance herself? Every day was a battle, constantly under siege from Luna’s attempts to reestablish their psychic connection of eons passed. She dared not let Luna back into her mind. She feared she would not be able to hide her feelings, her secrets, her crimes. How she wished she could cry, to let her anger and fear out. But the tears could not come; they would not, and the dry pillow under her face mocked her.

Luna must never know. She must never find the truth. She did not know the depth of Nightmare Moon’s atrocities, the horrors of her malice. And if Celestia had her way, she never would. Was it wrong to lie to her sister, to protect her? Was it so wrong to love somepony enough to silence those who would do them harm?

No, it should not be wrong. She was protecting her sister as a good sister should. Why did she feel so heavy?

Reunion

Not good. Not good, not good, not good. The pink party pony pondered over their predicament as she paced. Night had fallen over the forest and they still had no idea where they were. Pinkie’s initial assessment that she would have them home in no time was premature. She paced back and forth, exactly twelve-and-a-half steps from one ridge, over the stream, to the other ridge of the glen. She shook her head, tossing the curly pink locks of her mane back and forth in time with her steps. She could feel her sugar reserves getting low. It always started with her ears, a twinge that wouldn’t go away. But even that seemed like a small thing.

She glanced every now and then at her little herd of bronies. They slept, huddled together on a large patch of the sempresuckle under a protective blanket of more pine branches. After repeated attempts to see if the brony camp was anywhere nearby, the pegasi were tuckered out. They were all tired from their mad dash to escape the phoenix. Only a day in the Everfree and already they were a sorry bunch. One flier down, another suffering burns, one unicorn injured and the other sick, and she was running low on sugar.

Twilight would say, in fact she already had--several times--that she was addicted to sugar. Pinkie refrained from observing that Twilight was addicted to books. So whenever Twilight said something like that, Pinkie would spike most of Twilight’s food with sugar, just to see her run around like a maniac. Pinkie slowed in her perpetual pacing, a frown pulling at the corners of her mouth. She could really use Twilight’s help right now. She could be boring, uptight, and awkward but she was the best friend a pony could ask for, and a good leader. Pinkie was not a good leader. She was good at parties and helping ponies smile, not planning and leading ponies.

She had volunteered to keep watch for the first part of the night; there was no telling what nasty things lurked in the dark. She also was hoping to get a glimpse of the butterponies, somehow. Thinking about them got her pacing again. It wasn’t right, not in the least. No pony, no matter how small, should live in fear. Syglia said she would come find them. How, Pinkie could only guess. But, what could she do? Using her powers, especially when she hadn’t had much in the way of sweets, drained her. If she were to somehow help the butterponies, she would need help herself. But the bronies were in no state to do much. She didn’t want to try anything risky without magic to fall back on, and both Radiant Star and Lexicon were without theirs.

The damage to Starsky’s horn was enough to incapacitate him in that regard, but Lexicon’s illness was more worrying. He was weak and cold to the touch. He shivered as if freezing to death despite all they did to keep him warm. Pinkie stopped again in her pacing, staring at her new friends. Lexicon shivered still, in the midst of their huddle, sleeping fitfully. It could have been the slump now taking hold of her, or it could have been her lack of sleep lately, but she felt an uncharacteristic weight of guilt as she looked at them.

This was all her fault.

For the first time in a very long while she found herself regretting something she had done. Bits and pieces of what the bronies had endured in their world had drifted to her over the past week. Because she had only bits and pieces, it was hard to get the big picture. It was clear though, the bronies were not welcome in their own world. Even so, was it her place to disrupt their lives like she did? She had known, after returning through the golden doorway for the final time, that they would come someday. It was a day ten years in the making, one that she had awaited with much anticipation. Perhaps her dreams had sweetened reality too much, perhaps enough to turn it sour.

She sat down heavily, rustling the leaves of a sempresuckle patch. “Oh Celestia,” she whispered, “did I do the right thing? Luna, have I made a nightmare out of a dream?”

“Do the Ancients hear you, Great Pinkie?” a tiny voice drifted to her.

She turned to the voice swiftly. “Syglia? Is that you?”

The emerald butterpony glided into the glen, fluttering to a soft landing on a moss covered log. She took a few tentative steps towards Pinkie. “You seem troubled, Great Pinkie. Is there anything I can do to help?”

Pinkie couldn’t help but smile at the generous offer from the little pony. “That’s okay, Syglia. I’m glad to see you though.”

Syglia gave her a weak smile in return. She opened her mouth, frowned, then turned away from her.

Pinkie furrowed her brow. “What’s the matter?”

The butterpony turned back, surprising Pinkie with tears in her eyes. “Great Pinkie, I-I...” She looked down and hoofed at the log. Finally she snapped her head up and squared her shoulders. “I am your loyal thayn, from this day until my end. Be it in love or pain, I will all your needs attend. A debt the Gods decree, that I alone cannot fulfill. For this my destiny, to give all to your will.”

Pinkie stared at the emerald butterpony. What did it all mean? It had the feel of something practiced. Especially in the way she said it, taking pauses in between the parts and almost chanting the words. Some of her confusion must have shown on her face for Syglia looked down again and spoke to her hooves.

“The Great Pinkie is my master now. Y-you saved my life and now I must serve to to the end of my days. My life is now yours, and... my foals’ lives, if I am to be so lucky.”

Pinky shook her head slowly as if trying to catch the meaning of it all by scooping it up into her ears. “I... don’t get it, Syglia. Why am I your master?” She shifted on her seat of soft leaves, uncomfortable with the notion of more responsibility.

“It is the way of my kind. Since time immemorial it has been so.” Syglia shrugged, fluttering her wings. “We have always had a master, one who holds our loyalty. It is in us, deeply, to honor those who preserve life. Kilnlik was my master at sunrise. But as the moon rises, thou art my master.”

Pinkie scrunched up her nose. “How could that nasty troll be your master?”

Syglia finally sat next to Pinkie with a sigh. “Long ago, the old ones say, Kilnlik came to this forest amidst a terrible storm. My ancestors were trapped, the rain beat them to the ground and the waters raged around them. But Kilnlik saved them.There were very few of us then, he may have saved our entire race. I am descendant of those Kilnlik saved, I owed my loyalty to him because he had saved them. Had he not, I would not be here. But today you preserved my life, even from him.” She peered up at Pinkie through her gossamer mane. “I owe all that I am to you. Any command you give, I must obey. That is why you are my master.”

Pinkie studied the pink streaked leaves of the sempresuckle. It was an odd feeling, somewhere between awe and dread, which clutched at her chest. No pony owed her anything. Everything she did was for making others happy; she didn’t want anything in return. Seeing the smiles was all the payment she needed. “What… what if I commanded you to be your own master?” she asked quietly. She instantly regretted it, for Syglia’s face fell, a hurt expression marring her beauty.

“Dost thou not want me?” Syglia’s voice trembled.

“No… erm yes, uh…. I-I would love to have you, as a friend. I just… it doesn’t feel right. Everypony should be able to make her own decisions.”

The little pony’s face relaxed, a relieved sigh stirring her mane. “I am happy to serve, Great Pinkie. It is our way. But you need not do as Kilnlik does.” She spat the troll’s name as if it left a bad taste behind.

Pinkie blinked in surprise. “Why? What does he do?”

Syglia tossed her head. “He controls everything, and he claims it is for our own good. But I know it is retribution for our being slow in our task. As payment for his generosity, he commanded my ancestors to build him a grand palace. Many generations have passed and we are still not done. We are… compelled to complete it. We have no choice. He seems to think that taking away our other choices will make us faster so he chooses everything for us, what work we do, where we go. He even chooses our mates for us and the names of our foals.” She fell silent, her angered tirade losing heat. “I did not know anything else. I did not know what freedom was,” she whispered.

She gazed up at Pinkie, auburn eyes glowing in the moonlight. “He has not paired me with a mate. I am old enough that I should have been, but he did not. The others thought I had somehow incurred his displeasure and shunned me.” Again her voice faltered. “All but Koli. He was my friend when no other was. He loved me when the others feared. I loved him, but, we were not a pair. If ever Kilnlik discovered, we would be doomed.”

Pinkie was enthralled, staring at the little pony as she unraveled the sad tale.

“We spent time together, in secret, during the dark watches of the night while Kilnlik slept. I was happy.” She wiped at her face with a foreleg. “One day, I still don’t know what came over him, Kilnlik commanded, then Koli questioned. For his disrespect, Kilnlik… took, he tore… Koli’s beautiful wings. He was cast into the mine, banished to toil in the dark until the end of his days.” Syglia took a shuddering breath. “I have not seen him in months, none are allowed to seek the banished out. Forsooth, we do not even know where the mine is. I fear for his life, to lose one’s wings…. It will kill him.” Syglia turned to Pinkie, prostrating herself, tears streaming down her face. “Do what you will, Great Pinkie, but please save him. Take us away. If I could I would give thee my life thrice over again for the hope that he still lives.”

Pinkie put a hoof over her heart, making sure it was not broken. She could not imagine anything more hateful, more heartless or more horrifying than this. She wasn’t so worried about herself or even if they could find their way home. She could not live with herself if she didn’t do something. Pinkie chewed her lower lip, her gaze flitting about the sleeping bronies. Then again, she couldn’t live with herself if something happened to her friends. This Kilnlik was a dangerous one, that much was certain.

“Syglia.... I... I don’t know.” She flinched at the crestfallen look on the little pony’s face. “Uh, b-but I’ll think of something. I will...” If only they knew more about the troll. Lexicon seemed to be the only one who knew anything about it, but he was unconscious at the moment. A wide yawn issued from her before she could reign it in. “Mehhh! Is there anything you can tell me about Kilnlik? Like, I don’t know, what does he do all day? Is there a way we can... sneak in?” She stifled another yawn with a hoof in her mouth.

Syglia got to her hooves then fluttered to Pinkie’s shoulder. “Little is known about him, despite his being our master for many generations.” Her voice was flat. She sniffled now and then, still drying her eyes. “He goes to some unknown place come the height of day and there he stays until sunset. After observing what we have done in our toil, he retires to his rooms in the back of the edifice we build. He is not seen until morning. Every morning we gather, to hear his instructions and to receive our tasks for the day.” She opened and closed her butterfly-like wings slowly, sighing. “He leaves us mostly to ourselves as we work, though he has returned unexpectedly from time to time. If you wish to enter the village secretly, Great Pinkie, under cover of night is best.”

Pinkie’s head sagged on her shoulders, eyelids drooping. She snapped her head back up, pulling herself out of her exhausted stupor. “Sorry, I-uh, almost dozed off there... Night, huh? You think you can figure out where Koli is? Do you think it’s the same place Kilnlik goes all day?”

The butterpony shrugged. “Perhaps it is, perhaps it is not. I have searched for it when I could, but Kilnlik is very powerful in his concealing magic. I cannot follow his footsteps, or at least, I could not. Perhaps now that his command no longer binds me, I could follow him to his sanctuary.” She paused, lifting off from Pinkie’s shoulder to flutter in front of her. She looked into her eyes, then away at the ground.

“Is... there something wrong?” Pinkie asked slowly.

“Thou art a kind one, Great Pinkie. But, I can see that thou art in need of rest... would it offend if I were to ask why thou dost not sleep?”

Pinkie rubbed at one of her tingling ears, a wry smile curving her mouth. “You can ask me anything you like, I don’t mind. I’m not sleeping because I have to keep watch. They were all so tired after running from the phoenix, they pretty much fell asleep on their hooves. And... one of them is sick. I don’t know what to do.”

Syglia drifted over to the sleeping bronies, alighting on a pine bough over them so softly, she didn’t make a sound. “The one who trembles as if cold?” she asked, looking down at them and flicking her tail. “This is... strange.” Her eyes were closed, voice but a whisper. “I am one blessed with the magic of healing, but this ailment I know not.” She jumped down from the branch to land delicately on Lexicon’s trembling shoulder. Immediately, she took to the air again with a gasp. “He freezes even as I touch him!”

She flitted from side to side and hovered over his face, prodding the poor unicorn as if searching for something. “Great Pinkie,” Syglia whispered and waved her hoof. Pinkie trotted over to the huddle of sleeping ponies. “There may not be much that I can do.... May I try?”

Pinkie rubbed at her ear again, holding back a yawn. “Sure, anything is better than nothing.”

Syglia nodded. She hovered over Lexicon, closed her eyes and took a deep breath. With every flap of her malachite wings, a white glow grew around them, pulsating like a heartbeat. After a few seconds, the butterpony exhaled. From her mouth came a vaporous white cloud that Pinkie could only describe as being the most simple yet complicated thing she had ever seen. As the cloud left her, Syglia’s wings lost their ethereal glow. The strange magical cloud twisted and contorted into a thousand different shapes, all at the same time. It flew through the air until it was inhaled by Lexicon’s shuddering breaths.

Gradually, his shudders tapered off, his breath coming more naturally. The red unicorn relaxed with a contented sigh, snuggling into the sempresuckle leaves. Syglia landed on his shoulder, a little shiver running through her. “He is still not well, but I suppose this will do for now.” She turned back to Pinkie, her eyes widening in alarm.

Pinkie turned to see what surprised Syglia. Was it a timberwolf, cockatrice or a manticore? She turned perhaps too fast. The forest spun, sky and ground melting into one and then suddenly breaking apart sideways. She gave a soft groan, wishing the trees would stop dancing. They weren’t supposed to do that. Dancing was her job.

“Great Pinkie! Art thou alright? Please, speak, Great Pinkie!”

Pinkie blinked at the emerald blur that talked to her. “I... Imma fine, I jzuss got a bit... dizzy.” she slurred through a pounding headache.

The emerald blob, that somehow had Syglia’s voice, bobbed around and prodded at her. There was something important. What was it? “Syglia?” Pinkie’s tongue felt slow. “Hey, there was... something important.... Wait...” She let her aching head flop back to the ground. “Snkk! HA! That... ticklezzz...” She giggled lazily as the the little blob, now suddenly a pony, prodded at Pinky with her tiny hooves. “Wutcha... doin’, hehehehahaha!”

“I’m trying to find the leylines that control your hair, Great Pinkie. ‘Twas what caused my alarm, it was flat. But there are so many leylines that I can feel... they change too much.” The little butterpony squinted at Pinkie constantly moving side to side, running her hooves up against her coat.

Pinkie gave a half-hearted snort, rolling her head on the ground--it was very light and moving it made the trees look funny. “Leylines are for unicorns, silly, hahahaha! Unless I’m a unicorn with my horn ground off,” she snorted her way through some more giggles, “but I think I’d notice a hole in my head, phhsskkkk haaaaa hahahaha!”

“Great Pinkie,” Syglia declared, “thou art delirious.” Pinkie dissolved into a wheezing fit of tired laughter. “You need rest, mistress.”

Pinkie’s mirth subsided, lucidity breaking over her head like a raw egg. “No... I can’t sleep. I have to keep watch. There’s manticores and cockatrices’es’es... timber wolves, bats....” The short bout of clear thoughts fell apart.

Syglia picked up the list for her. “And phoenixes, wood whumps, sacis, nagas, kobolds, moss wights, wyverns... hmm, there are a lot of nasty things that go bump in the night. But worry not, Great Pinkie, I can conceal you from them. Many of these creatures do not venture to Kilnlik’s part of the woods, they fear him too greatly. Rest easy.”

Rest? Easy? After that laundry list of scary critters? As if she could sleep now. Stubbornly she got to her hooves, only swaying a little. Her ears felt like they were being stabbed by thousands of tiny needles. She rubbed at them vigorously. “Syglia, I appreciate the help, I really do. And what you did for Lexicon over there. But I don’t want you to get in trouble for leaving. You may not have to, ‘obey’, Kilnlik anymore but he could still hurt you. Besides, if you don’t go back, he might get suspicious and that will make it even harder to help Koli.” She blinked, running through everything she just said. It was the straightest explanation she had ever uttered. She really was tired.

Syglia flew in a small circle around her head. “I don’t understand, Great Pinkie. Dost thou not trust me? I would understand if you did not, I have known you for only a short time.” She stopped her orbit of Pinkie’s head, giving her a considering look. “Canst thou make thyself beyond the eyes of those thou wishest not to see? Is it not true that thou canst move in mysterious ways?”

Pinkie was so startled, her ears forgot to hurt. Eye twitch, knee wobble, tail jerk. There was a very important decision here. But what? Did she trust Syglia? Of course. But could she actually save anypony? Rainbow Dash would know how, but Pinkie had no idea. She looked once again at the sleeping bronies, guilt crushing her chest.

“I... wish I could help,” Pinkie whispered, “but I don’t know if I can.”

Syglia fluttered past her vision and hovered above a patch of pink streaked leaves. “I believe in you, Great Pinkie. You saved me, you can save Koli. You can do anything.” Her little voice was so full of conviction, Pinkie could almost believe her.

Pinkie walked over to the little pony and sat on the patch of sempresuckle with a sigh. “Thank you, Syglia.” She gave the little butterpony another half-smile.

“You don’t believe.”

Pinkie only stared at the ground. “It’s not that I don’t want to,” she mumbled, “it’s just that... I don’t know if I’m doing the right thing.”

“Troubled day to restful night... the morrow brighter to know what’s right.” Syglia sang a cute couplet and smiled at Pinkie.

All the pink pony could muster was a tired twitch at the corners of her mouth. She never noticed the teal cloud of sinuous magic drifting to her, and was surprised, yet pleased, to find herself sleeping soundly. The humble humming of a little pony ferrying her across the way to lighter dreams.

“Pinkie, pisssssst! Hey, Miss Pinkie.” Somepony gently shook her shoulder. She ignored it. “Guys, she’s out of it.”

“Cut it out, Silver. Let ‘er sleep, she was probably up all night watching out for us,” another voice said. Shadowflash, it sounded like.

“Yeah, but what are we gonna do with all this food?” That sounded like Spearmint. “I mean, we could eat it....”

“I wouldn’t,” Shadowflash warned. “We don’t know where it came from... it could be a trap.”

“Uh-huh.... Riddle me this, Admiral Ackbar, if somepony, or something, wanted to poison us or trap us, why didn’t they just jump us in our sleep?” Ribbon pointed out.

“She’s got a point there, Shadow,” Radiant Star interjected.

“No, you’ve got a point, she has wings... and sass.”

“Cute,” was Ribbon’s flat reply.

“So... can we eat it, then?” Spearmint ventured.

A long pause answered Spearmint’s question. Finally, Silver Lining spoke again. “What’s taking Azure so long?”

“I could go look for him...” Shadowflash offered.

“Mmmm, I don’t think that would be the best....” Radiant Star said.

“He’s been gone an awful long time,” Shadowflash persisted. “How ‘bout I go looking around. Ten minutes. If I don’t find him by then I’ll come back to see if he’s here.”

“Sounds fine to me.” Spearmint mumbled.

“Yeah, go ahead, Shadow,” Ribbon sighed. “I don’t know why you all looked at me. It’s not like I’m in charge or anything.”

“Nopony is really in charge. Well I guess Miss Pinkie is, kinda, but...” Starsky trailed off as small gusts of wind buffeted Pinkie

“I’m gonna go find Azure, you can figure out who’s in charge without me.” The last of his words faded as he flew away

“Hey, Starsky,” Ribbon called.

“Hmm?” He sounded very preoccupied.

“Quit drooling at the food. Spearmint’s doing enough for all of us.”

“Hey! I can’t help it if I’m hungry in the morning. The food’s right there.... I don’t get why we can’t just eat it.” Came Spearmint’s indignant reply.

“Whatever. Starsky, come ‘ere and lay on Lexicon’s other side, he’s shaking like a leaf.” There came a shuffling of hooves and a rustling of leaves, a surprised grunt then a giggle. “Whoa now, Starsky, don’t hurt yourself. Wutcha doin’?”

Somepony flopped to the ground next to Pinkie. “I can’t help it, that darn headache still hasn’t gone away, and I’m kinda seeing double.”

“Does your horn still hurt?”

“Not as bad as yesterday, but yeah.”

“Uh, should you be so close to him? We don’t know what he’s got, it could be contagious.” Spearmint said.

“I don’t think it matters. Besides, he’s freezing. I’m not going to let him freeze to death.” Ribbon replied.

Pinkie tried to open her eyes, they ignored her. She tried to move a leg, it ignored her too. She tried to speak, and stayed stubbornly quiet. Pinkie was vaguely aware of what was going on around her; she could hear the bronies talking, but not all of what they said was making a lot of sense. Wait. Why was she asleep? She didn’t want to sleep. She was supposed to have stayed up all night to keep guard... but she started talking to Syglia, then got really tired... for no apparent reason. Hold the frosting! Syglia cured Lexicon. She distinctly remembered seeing him breathe in some sort of Butterpony magic type stuff and he stopped shaking. But that didn’t explain why she was so tired she couldn’t wake up all the way.

Pinkie tried once again to wake up but it was like pounding her hooves against a four-sceptre-thick wall. She yelled inside her head, she mentally kicked and pounded at the inert form of her body, not even able to muster a grunt.

“I wish we had a blanket or something to put over him, just lying next to him doesn’t seem to be helping as much as it did yesterday,” Ribbon lamented.

“If wishes were horses... wait, we’re horses. Guess that phrase doesn’t work anymore.” Radiant Star chuckled to himself.

“Spearmint, you look like a hurt puppy... go ahead and help yourself. Geesh, I hope I don’t have to tell you guys every little thing to do. I’m still not in charge, and I wouldn’t want to be if it means babysitting you.” Ribbon blew out her chops.

“Indeed, you may eat the food, master Spearmint. I gathered it for the friends of the Great Pinkie.” Syglia’s little voice suddenly pierced through the soft rustling of the wind in the trees.

Somepony started coughing and spluttering.

“Oh dear! Did I startle you?”

“N-kugh! No,” Spearmint wheezed. “Some juice--gaaah--just went down the wrong tube--kugh, kugh! I’m fine...”

“Very well.” A tiny breeze wafted over Pinkie and then little hooves perched on her shoulder. “Hmm, she has not woken already? Perhaps the Great Pinkie was in dire need of rest, ooooh, this is not good.”

“Why, what’s wrong?” Starsky asked.

“I, um, used some of my magic to soothe the Great Pinkie to sleep. I did not intend for her slumber to last so long.”

“But,” Ribbon said, “why is that a bad thing? I’ve slept in sometimes.”

“There are strange creatures that roam the sky this day. I would have come sooner, but Kilnlik spent the morning concealing the village and his palace from the creatures aloft. He was very agitated. I heard him say that there were unwanted eyes in the forest. There has been a watch set and I fear they may venture in this direction soon.”

“Aren’t they just other butterponies? If you tell them we’re your friends, won’t they just let us be?” Ribbon asked.

“Mmmm, they would not listen. I am... not one of them as of now. Kilnlik is no longer my master, but he is still master to the others. They would not listen, they would inform Kilnlik immediately.” Syglia said grimly.

“Why?” Radiant was appalled.

“They cannot help it. We are compelled to obey our master.”

“Can you wake her up? I don’t know how much good that would do, Azure Clouds and Shadowflash aren’t here,” Ribbon said.

“I will try.”

Pinkie felt little hooves prodding at her and running along her coat. This time, she could tell that there was a sort of pattern to Syglia’s movements. It was like she traced that pattern over her. Syglia’s hooves did not waver, the lines she followed precise and sure. Pinkie felt the tingling return to her ears, but stronger than before. It had advanced to her legs, like countless icicles digging into her. She felt her face scrunch up in a grimace and slowly opened her eyes.

Bright sunlight bathed their little glen. The sun glinted off of the babbling stream, throwing shimmering flecks of light at the trees. Her tired eyes focused sluggishly on the ponies around her, the residual sleepiness giving everything an odd halo. She blinked a few more times, clearing away the fog.

A sheepish emerald pony fluttered into view. “Syglia...” Pinkie muttered, “don’t do that, unless I ask, mmkay?”

The butterpony blushed and ducked her head. “As you wish, Great Pinkie.”

Pinkie laboriously got to her hooves and cast her eyes around the glen. Ribbon and Starsky laid next to a shivering Lexicon. Spearmint munched happily on an apple as he sat next to a sizable pile of assorted fruits, vegetables and grains. Silver Lining sat next to her, eating what appeared to be the last sempresuckle in the glen. Which would explain his being so quiet. She squinted at the canopy of the forest, swaying slightly from side to side.

When she looked down again, not exactly sure of what she was looking for in the canopy, she narrowed her eyes at Lexicon. “Does he look... washed out, to you?”

Everypony turned to study the shivering unicorn. The longer Pinkie looked, the more certain she was. His coat was a deep red yesterday, now it had a grayish tinge to it, making it several shades lighter.

“Yeah.” Radiant Star cocked his head to the side and studied the other unicorn more closely. “His cutie mark even looks faded.”

“What’s his cutie mark?” Pinkie asked suddenly.

“Uh, you don’t see it?”

Pinkie shook her head, and then wished she hadn’t, the trees started dancing again. “Nope.”

“Well, it’s a MRMRrrmrmrmrMRMmrmrmr.” Starsky said.

Pinkie blinked at him and rubbed her ears. “Sorry, what was that?”

His eyes shifted side to side looking at Ribbon and Silver. They both shrugged. “I said that his cutie mark was a MRMRrrmrmrmrMRMmrmrmr.”

Pinkie turned to Syglia, hovering next to her, and was met with a confused expression that she guessed was also on her face. “Nevermind... So, how come Azure and Shadow left?”

“They--mnomnomnom--wanted to see if they could spot the camp. This is some great stuff, Syglia!” Spearmint informed her through mouthfuls of food.

Ribbon rolled her eyes at the green-haired pegasus. “I don’t think they’ll see it. We don’t know how far off we are of course but, well, I have the feeling we’re lost pretty good.”

“Is this what you spoke of earlier, Great Pinkie? This, Camp is your home?” Syglia alighted to Pinkie’s shoulder.

“For now, it’s where the bronies live. I live in a town called Ponyville but it’s close by. Have you ever heard of it?” The chances were slim, but it couldn’t hurt to ask.

The little pony shook her head. “I have heard a story that Kilnlik possesses a device that tells him of what happens in the forest. Perhaps it can tell you how to get home.”

“Stories,” Silver said, “so you don’t know for sure.”

Syglia nodded. “Some of the old ones claim to have seen it with their own eyes, better still, they claim to know where he keeps it. One of the large rooms that has been finished of his grand palace, bears no window and opens to no door. It was made so, explicitly, by his instruction. I looked at it very closely today, pretending to mend a chink in the wall. There is magic at work, but none that I can discern.” She looked up at the canopy, her eyes widening. “Oh, my. We have lost much daylight. Hurry friends, eat. We must make haste as soon as the others return.”

“Where are we going? What about Lexicon? I don’t think he will be able to walk far, he hasn’t even woken up yet.” Ribbon tapped Lexicon on the side of the head with her nose. He didn’t react.

“I will see what I can do. Please, eat. You will need your strength.” Syglia jumped from Pinkie’s shoulder and fluttered to the sick unicorn, beginning her strange, almost ritualistic, prodding and tracing.

Pinkie jerked her head towards the pile of food, urging Ribbon, Starsky and Silver to go over there. Reluctantly, Ribbon and Starsky rose. Pinkie followed them.

“So, what’s with Syglia, is she some sort of magician? I can’t see a horn.” Starsky whispered to Pinkie.

“She said she’s a healer and I believe her. I guess you don’t have to have a horn to do magic...” They reached the pile of gathered food, Spearmint moved to the side to make room for them. Pinkie ate ravenously, even though she hadn’t felt very hungry only a moment ago. As she ate, she couldn’t help but ponder over her own words, they echoed over and over again in her mind. You don’t have to have a horn to do magic.

Four hours and a trek of ups and downs over forested hills and through rocky ravines, took Pinkie and her little herd of bronies to the mouth of an imposing cave. They traversed the forest and crags in silence, relying on Syglia’s magic to hide them from the butterpony patrols and the mysterious winged creatures. They spoke little, out of necessity, Syglia could hide them but she could not muffle them. The going was slow, mostly due to their collective fatigue, but also in part to Lexicon’s deteriorating condition. He was getting weaker by the hour and they had to carry him up some of the steeper climbs. Even worse, the others started to show signs of the same ailment, shivering intermittently despite it being a warm summer day. Syglia was constantly using her healing magic to speed up their trek. It took a lot out of the poor little pony, and she had taken to riding on Pinkie’s head, giving directions by way of landmarks in between short naps.

The sun was well past its zenith, orange rays piercing the clouds and casting golden blankets of light on the ground. From time to time, woodland creatures scampered through the trees and underbrush. They were not like the ones Pinkie knew near Ponyville. These critters were skittish and fearful, they did not come near the troop of ponies. Instead they watched from behind leaves and branches, ready to flee at the slightest hint of danger. The air itself felt heavy with danger, as if their doom lurked behind the next tree or waited in the shifting shadows.

They followed Syglia’s instructions, treading along an old, overgrown trail, until they came to a clearing strewn with boulders. A tall cliff wall of pale stone loomed over them, a large cave like a blemish yawning at the head of the old trail. The cave before them was exactly the sort of place that one could go and never return from. The walls were dark with moisture and blackened with mold. Shards of something white, that looked eerily close to bleached bone, were strewn about the rocky earth before the mouth. Stalactites hung menacingly from the roof, further adding to the illusion of a gaping maw, content to swallow them whole.

Pinkie wanted to dismiss it as her imagination, but a soft rustling seemed to come from the cave, as if something large were inside--sleeping just out of sight. She and the others crouched behind a large boulder. “Syglia,” Pinkie whispered. “Syglia.” She shook her head a little, trying to rouse the butterpony.

“Hmm? Oh, are we... here?” The little pony yawned.

“How come you brought us here?” Pinkie asked. She glanced behind her, all of the bronies’ eyes were glued to the mouth of the cave. She couldn’t help but stare at the cave herself. “I thought we were going to the village.”

“The village is not far, but you will be spotted for sure. This is the mine. Kilnlik rarely comes here. At sundown those that work the mine will bring the ore to the mouth of the cave, others from the village will come to retrieve it. It is a long process. The ponies that work the mine and those who move the ores are mutes, made so by Kilnlik so that they could not tell anypony where it was. The rest of us, we are forbidden to help them. I followed them here this morning, when they brought food to the banished ones...” She flew from Pinkie’s head to the boulder, gazing at the cave. She spoke in a whisper barely louder than the wind sighing through the trees. “… I did not see Koli.”

“That doesn’t look like a mine,” Silver Lining said under his breath.

“Indeed, it looks like a wyvern’s den,” Syglia said matter-of-factly.

“What’s a wyvern? I don’t like the sound of it.” Radiant Star ducked behind the boulder, but stayed where he could gaze wide eyed at the opening of stone.

“It’s like a dragon, only smaller. Th-they usually have wings, the b-b-body of a serpent, two front legs and a barbed t-t-tail. Right, Syglia?” Lexicon leaned against the boulder, little shivers running through him at random intervals.

The butterpony turned to the red unicorn, impressed with his knowledge. “Right you are, master Lexicon. They are vicious creatures, tenacious and ruthless. They almost never give up on prey when they find it. They will hunt for days, weeks, even months until they catch their quarry.”

“And you want us to walk right into the nest of one?” Spearmint’s eyes looked like they were about to pop out of his head.

“Don’t be fooled, master Spearmint, this is only an illusion. Kilnlik has made it appear that a wyvern still lives here. I am certain that one has not lived in this cave for many, many years.”

“So one lived here before?” Azure croaked. “Are the bones fake too?”

“No. Those are real, I’m afraid. But they are very old. Don’t worry, for no wyvern waits for us inside.”

“Okay,” Pinkie said firmly, “how many are in there, do you think they will try to alert Kilnlik if we go inside?”

Again, Syglia shook her head. “I don’t know how many reside in banishment. They are forbidden to leave the mine. But, if you save them, release them from their bonds, they will owe their loyalty to you.”

Pinkie studied the cave. It seemed that when this was all over, she would have a lot of new friends. “Okay, uh, here’s the plan. Lexicon, Azure, Spearmint, Starsky, and Shadow, all of you stay here and keep watch. When the butterponies from the village show up, um, try to catch them, okay? Be gentle. Ribbon, Silver, you are coming with me and Syglia. We don’t know how big this mine is, we’re gonna split up and look for the workers.... Ah, Syglia?”

“Yes, Great Pinkie?”

“How are we supposed to release them? Are they chained up or something?”

“I... do not know.” She tapped a hoof on the boulder. “I would imagine that they are not. Perhaps... perhaps if you merely promise to spare them, they will follow you. You are supposed to be dangerous giants, after all. Maybe Kilnlik’s lies will work against him.”

“Good enough for me.” Pinkie turned to her little band of rescue raiders. Operation: Stickin’ it to the Troll, had begun. “We’ll try to be a fast as we can. If the troll shows up... run. We’ll find you. Just get as far away from him as you can, split up, make it hard for him to catch you.” They all nodded at her words. She turned to the entrance of the cave and bravely started trotting towards it.

“Miss Pinkie!” Shadowflash called. She turned to him, still trotting. “Good luck!”

She smiled back at him. “You too!”

Pinkie, Syglia, Ribbon and Silver crossed the threshold of the cave. In the blink of an eye, the ominous stone orifice changed. The seemingly endless black was no more. Light from the setting sun sparkled off great mounds of stone strewn throughout the floor of the cavern. The faint rustling of a fearsome wyvern’s breath became the wind whistling through the tiny fissures in the rock. The bones, however, were still bones. Pinkie picked her way around the old bones and cautiously moved towards the center of the cave. Ribbon and Silver followed close behind, their eyes flitting about, trying to see in all directions at once.

Their hoofsteps echoed in the empty space. Unseen water, drip, drip, dripped away, deep in the bowels of the dank grotto. The sound of their own breathing seemed to roar at them, amplified tenfold in the irregularly shaped room. The stone floor sloped gently as they ventured deeper. The light began to fade. Pinkie blinked in the dark, trying to get her eyes to adjust. A metallic clink sounded at one of her hoof falls. She jumped back, startled, producing an anxious whicker from Silver. They all turned to him. In the dim light of the cave Pinkie could see a tiny flush to his cheeks.

Silver self consciously cleared his throat. “Uh... what was that?” he asked quietly.

Syglia landed on the floor of the cave and felt around in the dark. “Ah, this is the rail for the carts. We can follow this, it should take us right to them.”

The three ponies bent down to examine the cave floor. Sure enough, a tiny set of railroad tracks meandered around the various stone peaks rising out of the floor like miniature mountain ranges. Syglia hovered along the tracks, deeper into the dark.

They walked in the inky blackness for what seemed like hours. There was barely light enough to see where to put their hooves. What little light there was trickled from crystals in the walls and ceiling. The air was chill and damp, making their breath puff out in front of them in little wisps of vapor.

Syglia stopped. “Do you hear that?” she whispered.

Pinkie strained her ears, wishing for the tingling sensation to go away. They stood in silence, barely breathing. Her heart pounded in her ears.

Skreak.

Pinkie blinked.

Skreak.

The squeaking of a rusted wheel sounded time and time again, slowly, methodically, lonely. It advanced down the tunnel in which they stood, growing louder at every iteration. From the murky half-light of the crystals, a boxish cart emerged. It may have been made of wood, or metal, or stone, it was very hard to tell. It approached at the same pace, steady and even. There was no evidence of whoever plodded along behind it.

Ribbon and Silver held their breath as the cart squeaked closer. Her eyes darted from the advancing cart to Syglia’s rigid form and back. All of a sudden, she saw the little pony pushing the cart materialize out of the gloom. His dark coat was matted and shaggy, some patches missing, giving him a very sickly appearance. His coloring was a dull grey dusted with shimmering debris. Her breath caught in her throat as he drew nearer. Just behind his bony shoulders, were the tattered stubs of wings. Pinkie could see the ridge of his back and his ribs from two sceptres away.

He had his head bowed, his neck up against the cart laden with ores. Oblivious to their presence, he continued at his slow, forlorn pace.

“Koli...?” The name wavered in the air as if stumbling under the weight of the emotions it bore.

The poor, tattered pony stopped dead. A final, long squeak issued from the cart’s rusted wheel as it coasted to a halt. Ever so slowly, the wingless butterpony raised his head, disbelief etched into his face.

“S-Syglia?” The wonder that shone on his face was nearly enough to make Pinkie forget that he looked half-starved and ready to collapse.

The emerald butterpony flew over to the skinny gray spectre and embraced him gently.

“How...?” he asked, closing his eyes and leaning into Syglia’s hug. At least that’s what Pinkie liked to think he was doing, not falling over from exhaustion.

Syglia released him and gazed into his eyes, smiling from ear to ear as silent tears streamed down her face. “The Great Pinkie made this possible.” She put a hoof under his chin and moved his head for him.

At first, his face scrunched up in confusion, then his eyes grew to what seemed twice their original size, his jaw dropping as soon as Syglia took her hoof away.

“Koli, this is the Great Pinkie. The Great Pinkie, this is Koli.”

Pinkie smiled at the little pony, even though all she wanted to do was cry. “H-hello, Koli. I’ve heard a lot about you. I’m Pinkie Pie.”

“B-bu-but...” the grey butterpony stammered.

“The Great Pinkie is my master now, Koli.” Koli’s head jerked back to Syglia. “Kilnlik has lied to us; the giants are not here to destroy us. They are here to save us... here to save you. Notice how you are able to speak to me? Kilnlik’s hold on you is already broken!” She wrapped her forelegs around him once again, speaking into his coat. “The Great Pinkie will get your wings back... I’ll heal you, Koli and then... then we can leave this place. The Great Pinkie will take care of us; she is going to take us home.”

“Miss Pinkie,” Ribbon whispered behind her, “I can hear something. Sounds like yelling, we need to go.”

“Yes, um, Syglia, Koli?” Pinkie said, getting on her knees next to the little minecart. “Are there any others here?”

Koli blinked. “N-no, Great Pinkie. I am the last. Avindir... died, a few hours ago. ‘Tis why I am so late in bringing the ores... Is it true, Great Pinkie, you can get my wings back?”

She gave him her biggest and happiest smile. “I’ll get ‘em. Pinkie Promise. C’mon we’ve gotta hurry. Syglia, can you put him on my back?”

Syglia nodded, wiping her face with her forelegs. She picked him up and lifted him to her back. Pinkie stood, being careful not to jostle them until they were situated. “Ready, Great Pinkie!” the emerald pony called.

“Hold on tight!” Pinkie set off at a canter, weaving her way around the sparkling mounds of stone. The light intensified as they made their way back to the mouth of the cavern, they had spent less time inside than she had thought. The light was a wan gold, fading quickly as they reached the large opening. She paused several sceptres from the mouth, squinting into the twilight outside. Nothing moved, not a sound stirred the air.

Pinkie turned to Ribbon and Silver, gesturing with her hoof for them to go farther to her right, away from her. They gave her worried expressions but obeyed. She took a deep breath, then crossed the jagged threshold of the cave.

Crack!

Pinkie’s head snapped to her left at the sound of brittle bone breaking. A hulking mass lunged forward in the murky light of the setting sun.

“Moss wights!” Syglia screamed. “Ru-mmmmmf!” Her cry cut off as strange claws seemed to come out of nowhere and surround Pinkie.

They snatched the butterponies from her back. She turned to face her attackers, but more hands appeared, grabbing hold of her legs, mane and tail. They pushed her to the ground, forcing her to kneel. She opened her mouth to scream, only to have her throat encircled by a large hand. The hand felt like cold iron against her coat, choking her. Her eyes bulged, and her lungs burned as she tried to breathe.

“So... you are the troublemaker.” The deep, rumbling voice sent shivers down her spine. The face of the troll, Kilnlik, materialized from a billow of black smoke as the edges of her vision began to fade. The hands released her as the troll picked her up and brought her face to his. A wide smile split his face, but did not touch his cold, beady, green eyes.

Pinkie gasped for breath on the floor in a heap. She lay like so many pink rags, tossed aside by the troll--apparently dealt with and of no further concern. Her throat burned even as she pulled sweet air into her lungs, the sensation of Kilnlik’s cold grip lingering on her neck. She tried to stand, but her hooves were proving hard to find. Through watery eyes she looked at the motionless forms of Syglia and Koli, not two sceptres away, alive or dead she did not know. Panting, almost sobbing for her inability to act, she turned her head. She watched Kilnlik advance on the bronies like a glacier, unstoppable, ruthless, cold and heartless. Bravely they planted their hooves on the stone floor, glaring at Kilnlik as he drew near. Lexicon whispered almost feverishly to himself, his legs barely able to hold him up as he swayed, shivering.

They were in a large room surfaced in large flagstone with tall, dark, wood-paneled walls. A massive door was set into the far wall, blackened iron bands held the large planks of the door together, fastening them to the large wrought hinges. A chandelier of brass hung from a long chain fastened to the peaked rafters of the wooden roof. It held large light-emitting crystals like the ones they had seen in the mine. They bathed the large room in a cold, bluish-white light. Sconces for torches lined the walls and flanked the two large windows above her, empty. The only flame in the room came from a single torch next to a massive hearth of smooth river stone.

The troll stood with his back to her, facing the group of bronies huddled together at the far end of the room across from the hearth.

“Heh. Look at thisssss,” Kilnlik sneered. “You haven’t the foggiest idea of what you have gotten yourselves into... humans.” He spat out the last word with as much contempt as he could. “What sorcery you employed to become... this... matters not, you will be dead either way.”

“Stop right there, troll!” Radiant Star took a step forward, arching his neck back and holding his head high. “One more step, and I’ll burn you to a cinder!”

The troll laughed.

It was the most unnerving thing Pinkie had ever heard. Not a drop of mirth was to be found in it. Around the room, it echoed, cold as the dead of winter. “Think ye a match for the great Kilnlik, do yeh?”

“Y-your phoenix didn’t stand a chance, I don’t see why I can’t do the same to you!”

“Is that so, little pony?!” the troll growled.

Faster than Pinkie would have believed possible for such a large creature, his hand shot forward and seized Radiant’s horn. The blue unicorn cried out in pain as Kilnlik jerked him forward, dragging his hooves across the floor and finally lifting him up off of the ground to stare him in the face.

“You think you are so sharp! But even the mighty sword is dulled in the cutting... I see my phoenix got a talon in you.” He tightened his grip on Radiant’s horn, the sound of bone grinding on bone issued sickeningly from his hand. Radiant’s eyes rolled up into the back of his head, sucking air through gritted teeth. “I could end it for you... you would thank me for it,” the troll rasped at the unicorn. “You would suffer a worse fate at the... mercies, of those demon witches, those cosmic sisters.”

Shadowflash reared up with a roar, launching himself into the air on a powerful swoosh of his wings. He kicked off the wall behind him, hurtling towards Kilnlik. The troll threw Radiant to the floor and brought up one massive fist, connecting it with the side of Shadow’s head at the last moment. Radiant and Shadowflash skidded across the floor in opposite directions. They did not move when they came to rest.

“S-stop it...” Pinkie hissed from the floor. The troll paid her no heed.

“There were more of you.” His voice grated on Pinkie’s ears.

She blinked back the tears in her eyes and noticed that Azure and Spearmint were not there. She prayed that they had somehow managed to escape.

“I will find them... oh yes. And you will help me.” He took another step towards Ribbon and Lexicon, the only two bronies still on their feet. “You see, my Orakluse is a very powerful oracle. But it needs a lot of energy in order to perform well. For too long, I have been relegated to using the tiny souls of these creatures so devoted to me. They just don’t have the same... fire, in them. But you, my dear... you will show me where your friends are, and then your friends with show me where my friends are.” He took another step towards Ribbon, backing her into the wall.

He made a grab for her. Ribbon turned and bit down, hard, on the troll’s offending hand. He roared in pain, jerking the hand from her mouth. He attempted to backhand her with the other but she deftly avoided the blow, spun, and kicked with all her might. Her hooves connected with Kilnlik’s stomach, earning a grunt.

The troll stumbled back a few steps. Ribbon cantered to the side, made a feint to the right then bucked again at the troll. Pinkie gasped as Ribbon’s hooves sank into the troll, and sailed through him as he turned into a puff of smoke. She tried to cry a warning, but it was too late. Kilnlik’s booted foot slammed into Ribbon’s side. She crashed into the wall and slid to the floor, coughing as the troll finished materializing out of thin air.

“You make this so hard on yourselves.” The troll bent down and took Ribbon by the muzzle, “You are lucky the Orakluse works best when the bones are not broken.”

“Princess... Celestia is looking for us... mmmf! She’ll find you... you’ll pay for this...” Ribbon managed to say through clenched teeth.

The troll chuckled, thrusting her head to the side as he released his grip. “This, witch, you so readily worship, that you think will save you, is nothing. I do not fear her. She trembles at my name, human. But I would not expect your puny mind to comprehend such things.”

Pinkie had finally found her hooves. She was stiff and achy all over but she could stand. There had to be something she could do to get them out of this. She fixed in her mind the image of the troll keeping his back to her. He was not concerned with a mere earthpony, she kept repeating to herself. A tiny smile quirked her lips as she felt energy seem to bleed off of herself and into the room. She made her way over to where Syglia and Koli lay. They had no obvious injury, but they couldn’t stay where they were, not if Pinkie was going to be successful at all in her budding plan. As gently as she could, she scooped the emerald butterpony up from the floor with her mouth and carried her to the other side of the room where a circular wall bulged inward. She returned and picked up Koli.

“What have we here?” The troll sneered.

Pinkie froze mid step, glancing in the troll’s direction.

He stood before Lexicon, his back still to Pinkie. An amused chuckle warbled from the troll. “This one thinks he can enchant me? HA! Try as you might, you will find your words have no...” His voice faded. Pinkie looked over from placing Koli next to Syglia in time to see the troll take a step back. “No... it cannot be,” Kilnlik whispered in a tone bordering on fear.

Lexicon trembled, eyes squeezed shut, his mouth working furiously as he whispered words whose meaning escaped Pinkie. Before her very eyes, his color seemed to drain from his coat, leaching towards his horn which glowed with an aura of white light.

Kilnlik grasped the edge of his strange translucent cloak in one large hand, staring intently at the once red unicorn. Pinkie suddenly found herself snatching the torch from the hearth in her teeth, a spark of inspiration setting her to some split-second decisions and a wild guess. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Shadowflash and Radiant Star stirring. She could no longer concentrate on her invisibility. Ribbon jumped as she caught sight of Pinkie suddenly in another part of the room Pinkie jerked her head at the large door. Ribbon nodded, wincing as she got to her hooves.

Everything was in place. She tightened her teeth around the torch.... Tail twitch. Her eyes snapped to the ceiling. With a mighty crash the ceiling exploded in a shower of splintered wood and creaking metal. Pinkie dropped the torch, the world slowed, suddenly she saw everything as if it swam through molasses. The chandelier swung over to where Radiant sat, dazed. She needed to be there--now. She was behind Radiant an instant later, her fore legs wrapped around his middle. With the last of her strength, she jumped backwards, pulling Radiant out of harm’s way as time caught up with her.

The chandelier slammed into the stone floor where Radiant’s head was only a second ago. The large crystals fell from their mountings and shattered, splintering the light they held into a million pieces, and the room plunged into darkness. The flickering torch guttering on the floor cast sporadic orange light in the shadows left by the faded blue light still bleeding from the crystal fragments spread all over the floor.

“Awww, man! I’m not gonna do that again anytime soon,” Azure Clouds groaned in the middle of the debris from the recently demolished ceiling. “Rainbow Dash made it look so easy....” He shook some dust out of his light blue mane.

A large, heavy timber shifted, revealing a livid troll. A low rumbling growl parted his sneering lips as a hammer with a very long handle faded into reality from a billow of inky black smoke.

“Azure, look out!” a new voice shouted from the hole in the roof. An eagle’s cry rent the air as a huge shape dropped from the ruined timbers above. Pearlescent raven’s wings flashed in the moonlight streaming into the room, razor sharp talons slashing at the advancing troll. Pinkie couldn’t believe her eyes. A gryphon, here?

Another large shape dropped into the room as the raven-winged gryphon grappled with the troll, followed by another, smaller winged something-or-other. “Azure! Get up! Help me grab Shadow!” Spearmint shouted over the din of breaking wood and coarse growling. The two pegasi jumped over to where Shadowflash lay under a few splintered boards.

“C’mon, Miss Pinkie! We gotta get you outta here!” Another gryphon ran up to her, grabbing a still incoherent Radiant from her grasp and slinging him over his shoulder. “C’mon! I don’t know how long Garret can keep that thing occupied!”

“Wait, the others!” she protested,

“We’ll get them, just c’mon!” He turned and ran for great door. Ribbon was pounding on it with her hooves, trying to figure out where the latch was. “Hold on little missy, let me lend a claw!”

Shattering glass caught Pinkie’s attention, she wheeled around to find the black gryphon struggling to free himself from a cabinet that had fallen on him, jars, empty and full, rolled around him. Many of them were broken. The troll stood in front of the trapped gryphon, raising his hammer up above his head. She had to do something! So she did what came most naturally to her.

A great pealing gale of giggles and guffaws poured from the pink party pony. The room fell silent save for Pinkie’s continued merriment. Kilnlik stood frozen in the midst of raising his hammer for a killing strike. He turned to regard her with his beady eyes. Pinkie continued to laugh, it all came out, the fear, the guilt, the stress--all of it. The incongruency of the whole scene had her in stitches, pounding the floor with her hooves as gale after raucous gale of laughter ripped themselves free from her throat.

Kilnlik turned away from the gryphon, lowering his hammer, perplexed by the display of what was obvious insanity before him. She fell to the floor, wheezing out more squeals of mirth as he approached. The troll avoided the pool of moonlight as he slowly crossed the room. Pinkie watched him closely even as she rolled from side to side. He held his cloak in one hand like a shield against the light. Then it clicked. She rolled to her hooves, her laughter dying down, carefully positioning herself on the other side of the moonlight pool.

“What is so funny, little pony?” Kilnlik hefted his hammer.

“Hmhmhmh! Oh, just you.”

“What?”

“It’s a pretty good joke don’t you think?”

The troll sighed. “I should have just killed you first and been done with it.” He took a step forward, swinging his hammer back.

“Garret! Grab his cloak!” Pinkie shouted.

Kilnlik’s eyes widened in surprise as a midnight claw flashed over his shoulder, cutting the cloak free of its silver chain. The translucent garment fell to the floor. The troll spun on his heel, sending the hammer whistling through the air at the gryphon.

“Gywent CALED!” A sudden gust of wind shot out of the corner of the room in front of Pinkie, hitting Kilnlik in mid swing and throwing him off balance. He stumbled into the pool of moonlight and screamed. He roared as if from the very depths of his soul, a bellow of rage as much as it was of pain. In the blink of an eye, the troll flashed to stone. Everypony, and gryphon, stood speechless in the rubble. Garret, the raven-winged gryphon, tentatively tapped on the statue standing in the moonlight. He circled it once, twice, then sat, glaring at the troll and flicking his tufted tail.

Garret looked around the room. “Omnus laudem Luna,” he said quietly.

“Omnus laudem Luna indeed, my friend,” the other gryphon replied.

A tiny gasp came from the back of the room. Syglia and Koli stared wide eyed at the statue. “The Great Pinkie has done it.... She has defeated Kilnlik! We are free, Koli! Free!” She cantered around in a circle, laughing.

“Woah, hey! Look at that!” the other gryphon said, trotting over to the little butterponies. “They’re like, little, little ponies. Haha!”

The two butterponies cowered in front of the gryphon. “Ah! Great Pinkie! Save us!”

“It’s okay, Syglia,” Pinkie said with a giggle. “He’s a friend....” She raised her eyebrows at him.

The brown and white gryphon straightened from his inspection of the little ponies with an embarrassed chuckle. “Sorry, where are my manners.... I’m Lesolan.”

“What are you two doing out here? Not that I’m complaining. You’re part of the gryphon bronies, right?” Ribbon walked around the statue, supporting a grey and very tired looking Lexicon.

“Yep!” Lesolan chirped. “We’re out here looking for you guys. We ran into Shadowflash and Spearmint there, literally, and they led us back here. There’s probably hundreds of pegasi out there combing the forest and everywhere else. Ah, speakin’ o’which.... Garret, you think you can find the waypoint on your own? I’ll stay here and keep an eye out for any of the other search parties. We’re kinda late checking in, make sure they bring everypony that can help. I think we’re gonna need it to get them all back.”

Garret nodded and launched himself into the air through the hole in the roof.

“Hey, Lex,” Spearmint said. “Was that you who pushed the troll into the moonlight? How’d you do it, how’d you know?”

Lexicon sighed. “I didn’t know, I just... had a hunch. I couldn’t get my magic to work... I tried everything I could think of. Then--then I remembered a book I read about the ancient druids, I tried a few spells from it... that one worked I guess.”

“I think I’ve had my fill of adventure for now,” Radiant Star mumbled by the door. He leaned against it, a sharp click sounded at the pressure as the latch detached. “Waa!” he yelped as the door swung open, depositing him on the floor. Moonlight spilled into the room through the open door. Starsky looked up, “Oh my... You guys have to see this!”

Syglia picked up Koli and put him on Pinkie’s back once again as everypony went to the door. They left a space for Pinkie to walk through. She put a hoof up to the massive wooden portal, and pushed. Her eyes widened, trying to take in the sight of hundreds of multicolored butterponies standing in the midst of a miniature village. At her appearance, they erupted in a clamor of tiny voices.

“That is the one!”

“Kilnlik is no more!”

“What will become of us!”

“The giants! They will destroy everything!”

“Look!”

“Doth mine eyes deceive?”

“That is Syglia!”

“Koli, the banished one! He returns!”

“What does this mean?!”

“Ancients preserve us!”

Syglia hovered next to Pinkie’s head. “Great Pinkie, May I speak with them?”

“Of course...” she muttered.

“My kin!” Syglia declared fluttering in front of the crowd of butterponies. “Now begins a new time! Long ago Kilnlik enslaved our ancestors, but the Great Pinkie has saved us!”

“How can this be?!” a few called from the crowd.

“Behold! Kilnlik is turned to stone! The Great Pinkie and her friends have saved us from him, for he intended to use us for his dark magic! All praise the Great Pinkie!”

“She speaks true!”

“All praise the Great Pinkie!”

“All praise the Great Pinkie!” The crowd took up the chant, many took to the air, celebrating their newfound liberation.

Pinkie and the bronies stared dumbfounded at the cacophony. Maybe it was the smiles that appeared on so many faces at once, perhaps it was realizing that she had done the right thing, or it could have been the familiar joy that always filled her heart when she made others happy; what ever it was, she couldn’t stop laughing.

To Belong

“Unprecedented! Unfounded! Dare I say, unlawful! That’s what this is. It is a deliberate, flippant and obvious move against Celestia. There is no other explanation, Nightmare Moon still holds sway over her!”

The angry, grating voice snapped Fancy Pants out of his daydream of Rarity. Something that got him angry in turn. “What drivel are you spouting now, Lemondrop?” He scowled at the cream yellow earthpony occupying the speaking platform on the Hall floor.

He wasn’t even supposed to be there, none of them were. That is if it had been a normal day. Fancy Pants occupied a comfortable seat near the top of the Great Court risers, as was his prerogative, being a senior courtier. Exactly four other seats were occupied around the Hall, five being the minimum number of courtiers required to oversee the conclusion of this ridiculous filibuster. As he waited for the inevitable acid response from the yellow earthpony, Fancy Pants cursed the filibuster clause in the Court guidelines.

“This drivel, Fancy Pants, holds portents that may well throw us into another civil war. Perhaps you should pay attention instead of letting your mind wander.” A smug grin spread across the contemptible pony’s face. Fancy Pants narrowed his eyes, then quickly glanced at the hourglass on the Proceeder’s dais. The tired young unicorn charged with turning it rolled her eyes and flipped the device over, allowing the blue sand to pour lazily into the opposite end.

Great, he just bought the loudmouth another twenty minutes of blathering. Sure enough, Lemondrop inhaled deeply, readying himself for another tirade on things ranging from Luna’s supposed illegal movements, to the state of Stalliongrad’s roads. Before he had a chance to begin, however, Fancy Pants cleared his throat and tapped his hoof, signaling that he wished to offer a rebuttal. The poor mare at the hourglass turned it once again.

“First, esteemed Lemondrop, I would like to expound on my interruption.” He gave the annoyed earthpony a cold smile. “I think it should be observed that the Sisters Royal do not engage in politicking like your average pony. Such an idea is quite insulting to be honest. There is no part of our constitution that bars either of our beloved princesses the power to govern directly. This... taking on of additional responsibility is very generous of Princess Luna. There has never been an immigration of this size in our history so I fail so see why you seem to think it being unprecedented is a problem.” The other courtiers nodded in agreement. It was high time this nonsense ended. “Your arguments are wholly unfounded, observing the tertiary clause of your filibuster, I motion to declare your statements as slander. Courtiers in favor of this motion?”

He swept a stern gaze over the room. The other four courtiers briefly made eye contact, then raised their right hooves. Lemondrop seethed on the platform.

“The Court has agreed, unanimously,” the court scribe, Gilded Scroll, announced in her thin but strong voice. “Slander is prohibited and unbecoming of a courtier, Mister Lemondrop. By royal edict, you are hereby on probation for three weeks. Your speaking privileges have been revoked. Pending review, three of your previous votes may be redacted. This session is at a close; we adjourn now and resume in three day’s time.” She was dry and old, but even the unflappable Gilda was pleased to see this particular session over.

The soft creaking of the wooden risers filled the Hall as the courtiers left, eager for their beds. According to the large clock set into the far wall, it was already well past midnight. Fancy Pants sighed, dreams of Rarity would have to wait. He had work yet to do, and most of it involved taking a certain yellow pony down a few rungs.

Moonshadows played on the hilltop overlooking the brony camp. The soft summer breeze pushed lethargic clouds over the Everfree Forest while the stars twinkled above. Cereal sat under a wispy old ash tree. He decided on this location for his meeting with Princess Luna, mostly because it was off a ways from the camp in a direction the bronies seldom went. The tree looked like it could use some company, standing up here all alone. He felt that way himself. He didn’t feel like part of the bronies anymore, but, he didn’t feel like part of the ponies either.

What was he then? Apparently, he was the only brony to have a cutie mark the natives could see. It was his imagination, at least that was what he hoped, that the other bronies treated him differently. Before, he could talk and joke with them, but now, they were all stiff and respectful to him. The Main Six were friendly enough but he was an outsider to them. The other ponies from Ponyville in the camp merely nodded when he asked them favors or when he offered to help with some task. They didn’t know what to think of him. Even Phoe and Seth seemed to be more distant. What changed?

The grass in front of him glowed in a soft blue light. Cereal fed magic into a pair of diamonds set into a large pendant given to him by Princess Luna. The pendant was of a finely wrought gold, divided into three sections by thin bars of silver. In each section was a gem, one ruby, one amethyst, and pair of diamonds. According to Luna, every governor in Equestria, be they mayors, dukes, or duchesses, had one identical to this. They were all unique in some way, though they served the same purpose. Focusing a simple light spell into one of the gems signifies different things. When one gem was lit, its double in Canterlot would glow. The pendants in Canterlot were watched at all hours by messengers, they knew which pendant belonged to whom and what each gem meant. Right now he was signaling the desire to speak with Luna, urgent but not too pressing.

He liked Luna well enough, she was kind and intelligent, but she made him nervous. There was no reason to be nervous around her; he had to tell himself that an awful lot. Something about her intensity, her somewhat impulsive drive, made him uneasy. Or perhaps it was the sensation of her always nearby that was getting to him. He could feel her presence even though she was in Canterlot and he in the camp.

And then, there was the itch. It was a persistent tingle that resided in the back of his mind, constantly reminding him of Luna’s instructions. When he learned of something that related to his duties, especially anything he needed to report, the itch grew stronger. When Laichonious spoke the words Dream Valley, it felt like an augur was thrust into the back of his head. He could barely stand the rest of the day, dragging on as the itch tried to split his skull in half. He barely listened to the red unicorn’s explanations of the rest of the text, but somehow he remembered everything the linguist had said. Something about the eccentric brony tickled at Cereal’s memory, but it was hard to pin down. After his experience in the Vault with the Princesses, his old life was becoming harder and harder to remember.

The night coalesced before him, starlight streaming to moonshadows made solid. Luna, Princess of the Night, stepped from the shadows as if from a doorway to another plane. For a moment, his breath ceased. Her beauty seemed to make the stars glow brighter, and her presence brought a blessed end to the itch in his head. With her there, he almost felt... complete. He pushed that thought out of his mind as he bowed deeply to her.

“Here I am, Cereal Velocity.” She stepped forward and placed a platinum-shod hoof gently on his shoulder. “I trust you have found one who knows the ancient language?”

He fought down shivers when she spoke. The knowledge that he was on the verge of completing a task made his heart race. It was the sort of intense anticipation one gets when on the precipice of a cliff, looking over the edge. “I have, Princess,” Cereal said, straightening from his bow. “He is called Laichonious and he’s a very accomplished scholar of the language. He calls the letters runes, and they come from an ancient people of our world known as the Norse. He translated the copied pages very quickly, your Highness. Apparently they are very old, but he says that from one page to the next, the runes changed, like they had skipped several hundred years.”

Luna’s mouth quirked in a little smile. “Very good. I had the scholars in Canterlot select random pages to copy. It was my assumption that the pages in the front of the book were older than those in the back. It had the look of a tome that was compiled at different times. It appears that this Laichonious is indeed accomplished.” She paused to regard him for a moment, her smile faded. “Is there something more you wish to tell me?”

A million questions flooded his mind followed by thousands more fears and worries. There was a great deal he wanted to tell her, but his tongue tied itself in knots at the opportunity. “Only, Princess, that he found the name of a location that holds great significance, mostly to us. We asked Twilight if she knew anything about this place, but she had never heard it before. There was only one page that had the name, Dream Valley. The other pages alluded to it but never by name. He said that it was called home several times by the writers of the book. Have you ever heard of such a place, Princess?”

Luna furrowed her brow, her eyes moving as if she were searching an invisible book of her thoughts. After a few moments, she considered him again. “I... do not believe I have. Why does this name mean so much to you?”

Cereal opened his mouth to explain, even going so far as to inhale, then let it all out in an impotent sigh. He couldn’t believe they had gone so long without explaining how they knew of Equestria at all. It seemed like the princesses just took it as a matter of course, though they seemed to know that humans had been here before. Why wouldn’t they know of the place the humans apparently made their home? “I, ah... I don’t know how to explain, um. In our world, there is this thing called television. It’s, um, like theater, I guess, uh... only, you don’t have to be there, at the stage, to watch the show.”

Luna nodded. “So that is why it is called far-seeing? Is this a form of magic related to scrying?”

“I don’t know what that is, Princess,” he muttered.

The Princess smiled at him. “‘Tis a mark of good character to admit that one does not know something. Especially to one they serve. Come, it would be best to show you than to explain.” She turned to face where she had stepped from her dark doorway. Again the night became solid, forming the doorway to the other plane. He tried to look through it but found that his eyes would slide to one side or the other, towards the edges of the opening. He looked to Luna, and in the corner of his eye, he thought he saw through the portal. He looked at it directly again, but could not.

“Princess, what’s that?”

“This is an Adit. A rift that is used to enter the Aether.”

“The what?”

Luna paused in walking through the portal and turned to regard him. “Forgive me, I forget that you have not yet been instructed in magic theory. The Aether is the domain of the Evermind, it is at all times in all places yet residing only in one. Those able to create the Adits can traverse the Aether in order to span long distances.”

“So teleporting, with doorways?” he asked.

“Not exactly. Teleporting, or Blinking, is almost instantaneous and requires a great deal of concentration and energy. Because of this, Blinking has a limited range, however nearly every unicorn can Blink to one degree or another. The Adits are much harder to create. As far as I know, only one unicorn lives today that can Aether jump. Now come along, I will teach you more of magic.” She paused again, holding his gaze in her own. “Try not to touch the edges of the Adit, the results are... unpleasant.” She stepped through the strange portal and disappeared.

Cereal apprehensively put the gold pendant back into his saddle bag and cautiously stepped through the opening, careful not to touch the strange edges, and was no more. He could not see anything, hear anything, feel anything. It was a void, he was the void. He had the vague impression that he was supposed to go somewhere, that he must have come from somewhere...

Cereal blinked at the soft, lush grass beneath his hooves. Moonlight glittered on the surface of an impossibly clear pond. The air was thin, stirring past his face in a breeze, chilling yet gentle enough not to disturb the pond. The sound of water falling in the distance seemed to open the range of his sight. Fading from the infinite nothing of that void, came a sight to steal one’s breath away. Above, the night stretched out, countless stars in a cosmic dance hung above him, close enough to reach out and touch. Below him, wind sculpted clouds waited patiently for their pegasus caretakers to return. Before him, and to all sides, the fair land of Equestria slept. Quilted fields, lush meadows, green forests, sparkling lakes and graceful rivers came together in a dazzling tapestry of harmony that pulled at his heart. He abruptly became aware of Luna’s dark form beside him. She was impossibly close to him, the currents of magic that constantly coursed around her tugged at his soul in eddies like the heat of a bonfire.

“You are atop the Shinespire, Cereal Velocity, at the headwaters of the Sweetwater Falls and the mighty River Unity. It is a place very few visit, but it is one of my favorite places in all of Equestria.” Luna gazed fondly over the pond. “I am not as proficient at scrying as my sister. Celestia can use any medium to spy out the unseen. Once, I saw her use naught but the water in the air to call up visions of things afar. ‘Twas a sight to behold indeed.”

Cereal blinked at the impossible surroundings, breathing heavily in the thin air. This was a ways off from what he thought they would talk about, but Luna seemed so happy to teach him something that he kept his peace and focused on staying on his hooves. If he fainted in the middle of her lecture... she might understand, but it was best not to dwell on it.

“Has Twilight Sparkle instructed you in opening the mind’s eye?” Luna asked, turning to him.

“Uh, yes, your highness.” He was out of breath, talking was a lot harder than he remembered it being.

Luna tsked to herself. “I beg your forgiveness, Cereal. It appears that I have once again forgotten that you are not accustomed to any of this. Please, sit, catch your breath. We will continue when you are ready.” She suited her own words and sat next to him.

The grey unicorn gladly took a seat, the high altitude was making his legs tingle. They both sat in silence for a few moments, looking into the crystal waters of the pond, until he could stand it no more. “Princess,” he began in a small voice, “why are you showing me this?” He looked up at her. Luna’s face was blank but her eyes held such a mixture of sadness, anger and pain that he feared he had overstepped his bounds. “You don’t have to answer, Princess. Uh, just, forget I ever said anything...” he mumbled.

“No,” she said softly, “that is a valid question.” She put one hoof on the edge of the pond, touching the surface of the water. She barely disturbed the water, but the ripples, almost imperceptible at her hoof, radiated outwards to fill the whole of it, making the mirror image of the starry sky distort and dance. “Suppose for a moment, that this pool is time. What did you see?”

“A change?”

“Correct. What does that mean to you?”

Cereal had no idea why he was even there. Somehow, a report to the Princess became a philosophy lesson. He felt like a twig in a river again, just along for the ride and hoping there weren’t any rocks. “Um, well... if the pool is time, then what is closest to us must be the beginning and the other side is the end. A change here, even if it’s small, can have a big impact later.”

“Have you heard this lecture before, perchance?” she asked with a satisfied smile.

He grinned sheepishly, looking away from her and hoofed at the grass. “I’ve... watched a lot of movies....”

“What are these, movies?” She was suddenly perplexed. “Or is this another form of this far-seeing you have in your world?”

He resisted the urge to hit himself in the face with a hoof. “Yes, Princess. But they tend to be, um, longer and more elaborate. They aren’t really that important though...”

“If you insist.” Just like that the subject was dropped and the smile disappeared from her face. “Time is a strange thing, Cereal Velocity. To many, it seems to flow in one direction; forward. But to us who can see and feel time in its glory, it is constantly doubling back. The pool is an imperfect analogy, but it has its merits. You said that the edge nearest us would be the beginning, it could be seen as such, I suppose. But to time, there is no end or beginning. There are no borders that hold time in some arbitrary shape. Watch the ehamez closely.” Again she put her hoof at the very edge of the pool.

Cereal blinked at the strange word. Instinctively he knew that it was not english, yet he also knew what it meant; water. How did he know? What was happening to him? He stared at the pool, barely seeing.

The vestiges of the previous disturbance seemed to come alive again with the new ripples. They grew larger and larger until they hit the opposite edge. They struck, then reflected, smaller than before but now going in the other direction, returning to their source. They reflected again and again until they faded from the surface, their energy spent.

“One thing this pool shows to be true: actions will return to their source eventually,” Luna continued. “I have long believed that what has happened, came about for a reason, one that I may not be able to discern at the moment, but a reason still.” She glanced at the sky, marking the position of the moon. “I will be brief, young Cereal, you will need your rest and I would be loath to deny it of you. However, there are a few things you will need to know before bringing the scholar to Canterlot for translating the Vault.” She paused again, and took a deep breath. “I feel the need to help you, and your kind, the bronies. There is a sense of destiny that I cannot deny, an obligation that I must fulfill.... A thousand years is a long time to pay for a mistake. In that time, everything I knew, everything I had, was lost. A decade ago, I began anew. Here you and yours came, to also begin again.... I think there is much we can teach each other, Cereal Velocity.” She flashed him a quick smile, but her tone darkened as she continued.

“There are... factions, here in Canterlot that would lead you to think that I am attempting to pull the past with me here, to change things back to the way they were. Do not heed them, they would poison you against me if they had the chance. Why they feel so threatened is beyond me but their animosity is proving to be troublesome. You need not fear, I will protect you from them.”

The grey unicorn shivered slightly in the chill breeze of the mountain top. Listening to her, he felt that she was talking about more than just protecting him and the bronies from dissenters. Though the night was calm and he felt safe, her worry infected him. Even more troubling, he could not trust his ears. His ears heard, Ia skulu aeso kun teneh vounil, but his mind thought, I will protect you from them. No matter how brief the Princess was in her instruction, he wasn’t going to get much sleep tonight.

“Right there is perfect, darling,” Rarity said. The dusky grey pegasus stallion next to her smiled widely at having remembered where to put the various eating utensils in relation to his plate. Rarity presided over perhaps the most absurd dinner table in Equestria. It started in her pavilion and didn’t end until you got to the hill almost five sceptres away. Forty-eight bronies sat to either side of the long, hodgepodge table on the grass. Three separate table cloths were draped over the thing, unfortunately, they were all garish and didn’t match at all. The table dressing wasn’t the most bothersome thing about it though. It rose and fell with both the uneven ground and the several different portable tables that were used to fill in the gaps between the larger, proper tables. Such was necessary to accommodate the large number of ponies in attendance.

Thank Celestia they didn’t have to worry about food at the moment. This was only a dry run for bringing together their several classes and to practice in a more hoofs-on situation. No less than four sets of cutlery and dishware adorned the haphazard and empty dinner. “Now, I would like everypony to locate the appetizer fork please.” Rarity had to speak very loudly in order to be heard at the end of the long table. She was going to most definitely split them into smaller groups for the next practice. A few of the bronies around the table regarded their utensils with blank stares. “Can everypony pick up their appetizer fork?” Forks lifted from the table in clouds of magic of every color. Soft clinking skittered around the table as the various other ponies tried picking up their forks with their hooves, with varying degrees of success. Not all of them had gotten the hang of it just yet.

A pale green stallion a few ponies down automatically went for the fork with his mouth, bending over the table. “Ah, ah, ah...” Rarity scolded him. “Remember to use your hoof, Tone Shift.” The green stallion slowly straightened and picked up a hoof. He looked at is doubtfully, but did as he was told. Rarity nodded in approbation. After a few moments, a quick study of the table showed that all of the ponies had found their forks. “Very good everypony! You all are doing very well. We’ll have you brushing shoulders with the Canterlot elite in no time!”

A bell tolled from the center of the camp, signaling the end of the morning class block. Rarity waited a moment before speaking again, watching the bronies at the table. They all put their silverware down but obediently stayed in their seats. Rarity tried not to smile, it was almost too easy. “I’m very impressed,” she said airily, “congratulations on remembering the first rule of dinner etiquette: wait for the hostess to lead. Very well done indeed. You are all excused. Class dismissed!” She stood and walked to the side of the table, so that the ponies at the end would know that they were done, they couldn’t always hear her. “Have a nice day!”

A chorus of polite farewells answered her as the ponies left the pavilion, heading off to their various classes. She started going around the table, gathering up the silverware into baskets for the next group to set up and humming contentedly to herself.

“Would you like some help, Miss Rarity?” A pastel olive unicorn stallion stood by the now empty table, grinning ear to ear.

Rarity blinked in surprise, didn’t she just watch all of them leave? “Um, oh yes, of course. That would be very gentlecoltish of you. Thank you....” She recognized the unicorn, but he had one of those strange brony names. She had the most terrible time remembering them.

“Artimas, and I’m glad to help.” He provided his name with a smile and started levitating silverware in clouds of grey magic.

“An unusual color for magic, did you know?” Rarity said conversationally.

“Really? It wasn’t like that yesterday though.... Can your magic change color, Miss Rarity?”

She thought for a moment, “Well, it’s been known to happen from time to time. Very rare. It’s like having one’s eyes change color.”

“Hm, so, does it depend on eye color?” he asked, looking at himself in the the back of a spoon.

“Not necessarily, but it tends to work out that way.”

“AHA! There you are Rarity! Yeesh, you wouldn’t buh-lieve the trouble I went through to find y--oof! Hey, who put this table here?” A grey pegasus mare with a blonde mane regarded the offending furniture with a lopsided glare.

Rarity smiled and rolled her eyes at the pegasus. “Don’t worry about it, darling. Do you have some mail for me? I do apologize for not leaving a note, I should have let you know I’m working elsewhere for a while.”

In her peculiar way, the pegasus focused on Rarity in a two-stage shift of her brilliant gold eyes. “Oh yeah, I’ve got a letter for you from Canterlot.” She trotted wide of the table, shooting a distrustful glare at it as she pulled an envelope from her saddle bags.

Rarity accepted the envelope with a smile. “Why, thank you for coming all the way out here to deliver it. I imagine this is out-of-the-way for your route.”

“Nah, I like getting to see other places sometimes. Flying the same route gets boring after a while. Hey! I like your new statue there. He almost looks real.”

Rarity paused in opening the letter to raise a brow at the pegasus. The bubbly mailmare was walking around Artimas, who stood stock still. “What? Oh, no. He isn’t a statue, darling.” Rarity went over to the brony and gave him a little nudge on the shoulder. “Go on, introduce yourself.”

The olive unicorn blinked, giving a quick flick of his red-streaked black tail. “I-I, ah...” He cleared his throat. “I’m Artimas. I’m plea... pleased to make your acquaintance, Miss Hooves.”

“Hooves?” the pegasus slowly forced her other eye to focus on the flustered brony.

“Um, you’re Derpy Hooves, right?” He smiled apologetically at her.

“Oooooh, no. Derpy is my twin sister. I’m Ditzy Doo, the mailmare. How do you know Derpy?”

His eyes shifted around the pavilion, at last resting on Rarity. He seemed to be silently pleading with her, for what, she hadn’t the foggiest so she returned his gaze with a raised eyebrow. Finally, Artimas hoofed at the ground a little, laying his ears back. “I, um, h-heard some... gossip, yeah, gossip. Some other ponies were talking about a gray pegasus, blonde hair... uh, said her name was Derpy, um...”

Ditzy blinked at him, then scrunched up her nose with distaste. “Hmph, I hope it wasn’t anything mean. The other ponies are kind of rough on her....”

“Oh, no, no, no it wasn’t mean or anything like that, uh... they were just talking about how... how cute she was....” Something was getting to him, he was sweating bullets.

“Oh, hahaha! Is that all? Well I hope the Doctor doesn’t get wind of it. He might have something to say to that.” She giggled some more.

“The... Doctor?” Artimas squeaked.

Ditzy nodded, “Uh-huh. The Doctor. Derpy likes to call him Doctor Hooves, embarasses him something awful,” she confided with a giggle. “I don’t see why the two haven’t hitched up yet, really. She’s been galloping around with him for quite a while now.... Oh, sorry. You probably don’t want to hear about that.”

“That’s... alright,” he said slowly. His face was all scrunched up, his gaze not quite with the here and now. He was pretty well shaken up; Ditzy had that effect on ponies sometimes.

“Aww well, can’t chit-chat all day. Got some more mail to deliver before noon. It was nice meeting you!” She spread her wings and jumped into the air.

“Ditzy! Wait!” Rarity tried to warn her.

“Waaa!” Ditzy collided with the roof of the pavilion, nearly falling on her face. “What the--who put this tent here?!”

“Do be careful Ditzy, dear. Are you alright?”

“Yeah, yeah, I’m fine.” She hovered off to one side to get out from under the pavilion, keeping at least one eye up to make sure she was clear. “I’ll see you later, I guess. I’ll drop by to see if you want to send a letter back or anything. Bye!” And with that she was gone as suddenly as she appeared.

Artimas sat down heavily, letting out a long sigh. “I talked to Ditzy Doo...” he whispered, sighing again.

Rarity shook her head at the strangeness of bronies. “You aren’t going to be late for your next class, are you dear?”

“Oh, yeah. No, I’m heading over to Miss Lyra’s class next, it’s just over there...”

“Well, just make sure you aren’t late then.” It didn’t look like he was paying much attention. She went on to open the envelope and smiled at the familiar lettering that adorned the thick stationery.

Dearest Rarity,

I believe you will be pleased to hear that you and your friends have created quite a stir here in Canterlot. Why, I haven’t seen this much upheaval since the return of our dear Princess Luna. Even so, I find myself tiring of the constant antics of the courtiers in recent days, and find myself craving a vacation. I also must admit that I have been missing you terribly and would like to see for myself that you are well and back on your hooves.

The Modern Party has reached a new level of idiocy recently. Just last night they staged a filibuster in the Hall to ramble about Princess Luna’s jurisdiction over your new friends. I don’t know how much more of this silliness I can take. I would have walked away some time ago if I knew that the Traditionalists would fare without me. Unfortunately they tend to stray into the same underhoofed politicking that the Modernists do. What’s worse, rumors have reached my ears that they are planning on nominating me to be a Voice in the High Court. I feel a leave of absence is in order, a few days at most.

I am very curious about these bronies. Celestia’s official proclamation concerning them perhaps raised more questions for me than answered. I hope this isn’t too sudden and warning enough for you, but I plan to be in Ponyville on the mid-morn train tomorrow. A day should be plenty of time to organize the Traditionalists so that they don’t do something rash whilst I’m away.

Before I forget, I think you would like to know that the Nocturne Guard has been marshaled. I’m not sure of what this means but I hope you know more than I on the subject.

With great anticipation,

Fancy Pants

Rarity carefully folded the letter and placed it back inside its envelope with what she knew was probably a wistful expression. That Fancy Pants was a strange pony indeed. As soon as he got here, she was going to have to have a word or two with him. He wasn’t about to throw away an illustrious political career for her, as much as she would love to spend more time with him.

“Look!” Rarity’s head snapped up at the shout. It was followed by several others. All around, ponies stopped in the middle of their tasks and looked to the southeast, pointing with their hooves. Rising over the treetops of the Everfree was a ring of colors. It sped outwards at an impossible rate, like a sideways rainbow. Gasps of awe echoed around the camp as everypony seemed to collectively hold their breath. After a few moments, a cerulean blur appeared over the trees, trailing a brilliant rainbow.

Rainbow Dash soared through the air laughing with glee and shouting, “We found ‘em! We found ‘em!”

Twilight watched closely as Laichonious worked on the plank of wood. Her quill scratched along the parchment next to her, methodically documenting his every move. He seemed to have gotten the hang of using his hooves to hold the strange utensils, though it would be faster to use magic to make the symbols on the wood. The interior of the scholar’s tent was thick with the smell of sap, charcoal, and freshly-cut wood. All of this was overlaid by the sweet, heady scent of incense that the red unicorn favored. Retsamoreh had stepped out for a while with a sly grin on his face, a parcel wrapped in a blanket floating by his side. Twilight suspected that he had swiped the curious floating board and was doing something with it, but Laichonious didn’t seem to mind, that is if he saw that it was missing. She couldn’t tell if he ever noticed anything other than what currently held his attention. He seemed constantly lost in deep thought, somewhere far away from where he was, but would surprise her with his observations.

Pissfer, the electric blue unicorn, was chatting quietly with Cereal in the sunlit rectangular entrance of the large tent. The Steward seemed especially tired today. Even as she glanced over at him, his eyes drooped with his ears. The blue unicorn didn’t seem to notice Cereal’s lack of participation.

The vigorous tapping of Laichonious’ hoof on the end of the strange tool he used, brought her attention back to the plank of wood and the strange otherworldly ritual. It looked like he was putting the finishing touches on the carving, enclosing the winding line of runes in a double border of square spirals that alternated directions. She made a quick note; The lettering, or runes, are angular, as are the designs that often accompany them, but their path on the wood flows as I imagine water would along its surface--avoiding the knots and following the grain. “What form of magic did you call this?” she asked as she finished the last word of her notes.

“This is called inscription, the ancients believed that the runes themselves held power when carved into elemental materials like stone, gold and wood. Heh, they were right it seems.” The scholar blew on the most recent carvings, removing small pieces of debris.

“I see several other symbols there, does that mean that there are other... runes?” The word felt very strange on her tongue; it was different, strange and exciting.

“Well, there are only twenty-four runes, these other runes here are called stacks. When a rune is stacked on itself, it signifies its own name like this one here.” He tapped his hoof on a rune with one line straight up and down with two sets of three short lines branching out from it, pointing down. It reminded her of how a foal would draw a pine tree. “This rune’s name is teiwaz,” the red unicorn continued, “either referring to the ancient god Tyr or to the gods in general. It often starts and ends an inscription, which I understand is supposed to be what gives the inscription its power and why normal writing has none.” He went back to his work, adding more spirals around the border.

Twilight quickly wrote down everything he said. The implications of such things as written spells were mind-boggling. This could revolutionize the creation of makina for one; they were simple devices that could only do one thing. If they had an entire language to use, makina could do more, be more sophisticated and all around more useful for the average pony.

“So, what’s this inscription you just finished do?” she asked, dipping her quill.

Laichonious brushed a few flakes of wood from the carving before answering. “I can’t be certain....”

She raised an eyebrow at him. “But I thought you were an expert, shouldn’t you know exactly what will happen?”

He shrugged. “I may know the language, but I have never practiced the art. I only figured out that the magic worked yesterday. There’s bound to be all sorts of nuances and rules that I don’t know.”

“Oh, that’s right. Cereal told me that there’s no magic in your world. Well, um, what do you think it will do, then?”

“When I put the last stacked teiwaz at the end, it should activate. What I think it will do is create a shield for the plank and make the wood light as a feather.” He paused, regarding the plank and its runes with a critical eye and a tilt to his head. “Or it could burst into flame. I’ve had that happen a couple times already...” He picked up the carving tool once again.

Before he had a chance to finish the last rune, a very excited Retsamoreh galloped into view, running into Cereal. Their heads connected with a hollow thunk like coconuts banging together, almost knocking the sleepy gray unicorn off his hooves. “Guys, guys! You gotta come see this!” The collision didn’t seem to phase the tan unicorn. Twilight even thought she caught a satisfied smirk on his face for a split second.

“See what?” Pissfer asked.

“I think it’s a sonic rainboom! Rainbow Dash must’ve found the the lost bronies. Just come ‘ere!” He disappeared from the opening of the tent, leaving a dazed and grumbling Cereal behind.

Laichonious set his tools down and adjusted the spectacles on his nose. Twilight frowned at the unfinished plank, slightly disappointed that she wasn’t going to see this new magic at work. She put away her notes and inkwell, following the others out into the daylight. The street was full of ponies. All of them stood facing the southeast, the excited babble of hundreds of ponies filled the air as they pointed with their hooves to the sky. Spreading over the clear blue of the summer sky was a fiery ring of colors that produced gasps of awe from the surrounding bronies. Twilight could just barely make out the blur that was Rainbow Dash, streaking towards the camp over the dark canopy of the Everfree.

The blue pegasus buzzed the camp, flying low to the ground and rustling tents and banners in her wake. She laughed and yelled, “We found ‘em! We found ‘em!” as she passed overhead.

Cheers erupted all around, ponies cantered in the road, jumping and stomping on the ground. Twilight even thought she saw the grey fist of a minotaur thrust into the air at one point. She made a mental note to start an official census. She smiled and stomped on the ground along with the other bronies as Rainbow made a victory lap over the camp, the bright form of her namesake fading as she slowed to land. After a few more waves to the bronies, she disappeared behind the tents.

“Looks like she went to the medical tent,” Twilight said, putting a hoof over her forehead to block the sun. “We should go see if she needs any help with the returning bronies. Laichonious, would you accompany us?”

Cereal seemed to shake himself out of his stupor, stepping away from the entrance to the tent and giving the red unicorn a heavy lidded look. “Yeah, you should come with us. I have a few things that Princess Luna asked me to relay to you before she arrived anyway.”

Twilight snorted. “Wait, did you say that Princess Luna was coming here? Why didn’t you say anything before?”

“Oh,” Cereal rubbed at his eyes with a foreleg. “I guess it slipped my mind. My meeting with her last night went longer than I thought it would and, uh, I didn’t sleep well on top of that, so...”

“Is there anything I can do to help?” Twilight took a concerned step forward. “I can ask Zecora to whip up a potion for you that will help you sleep better. I’m sure she wouldn’t mind.”

“No, no, it’s fine.” he said, shaking his head and attempting a convincing smile. “I’ll be right as rain in a little while.... Just gotta get used to, um, the time changes and stuff.” He cleared his throat. “Yeah, well, we should head on over to the medical tent and see what’s going on with RD and....” He mumbled something else unintelligible under his breath as he trotted past them, shaking his head again.

Laichonious lifted an eyebrow at Twilight, as if to ask ‘is he alright?’. Twilight shrugged at the silent question. “So, care to join us?”

“Yeah, sure, I should grab a few of my reference books though. Won’t take but a minute,” he said as he ducked back into the tent.

Twilight didn’t even have a chance to protest. True to his word, he emerged from the tent with saddlebags laden with books about a minute later. Cereal had backtracked with a fairly annoyed expression a few moments before when he realised that he was walking the road without them.

“Alright, all set? Yes? Good. Let’s go,” Cereal droned. He turned back down the road, grumbling under his breath again.

“Um, okay....” Laichonious muttered as he joined Twilight in Cereal’s wake. The red unicorn turned back to his friends, “Hold down the fort, will yah? Oh yeah, Rets, you should take all that crap off of the hoverboard before it falls over and breaks stuff.”

“Looks perfectly fine to m--That is, if I knew what you were talking about....” The tan unicorn coughed nervously into the back of his hoof.

“Whatever, just don’t stress it too much. It might catch fire, the last shield staff I did got really hot the more we hit it, remember? I think all of those spells might have the same flaw. Just be careful, kay?”

“Don’t worry, I’ll keep an eye on ‘im.” Pissfer said in his calm, even voice.

Somepony cleared his throat ahead of Twilight. Cereal stood in the street a couple sceptres away, tapping a hoof. Laichonious ducked his head and trotted over to the grey unicorn. Twilight picked up her own pace to follow closely behind the bronies, trying to be as invisible as possible. Curiosity burned within her; what was going on in Canterlot?

Cereal gave Laichonious a tired, sidelong look. “So, all done?”

“Yeah,” the red unicorn said stiffly.

Cereal sighed. “Sorry, I don’t mean to be so short with you.”

“That’s okay,” Laichonious said with a grin. “I am taller than the average brony.”

Cereal rolled his eyes, and blew out his chops in exasperation.

“Sorry, sorry. I just can’t help myself sometimes. Go on, I’m all ears. No more interruptions.”

The grey unicorn breathed deeply for a few moments. “The Princess is very pleased that you are willing to help, but there are a few things you are going to need to know about working in the Vault.” He looked incredibly relieved to finally talk about Luna’s instructions.

“Hey, hey! Little Fox!” A voice called from above. Laichonious’ head snapped up at the strange salutation.

Cereal bit his bottom lip and puffed out his cheeks, making a strange whistling sound as his eyes almost went crosseyed.

Laichonious shot a worried look at the grey unicorn but addressed the newcomer. “What’s up, Motor? Besides you, that is.”

The owner of the voice was a warm seafoam green pegasus hovering a sceptre or two from the ground. “Ha! Quick and sly, as always, huh, Little Fox?” The pegasus dropped to the road beside Laichonious, holding up a hoof.

Laichonious chuckled and bumped it with his own. “It’s good to see you, dude. But I can’t talk right now, I’ve got an assignment from Princess Luna and Cereal here was about to give me the what’s what about it. Top secret, y’know. Hush hush.” He winked at the other pony.

“Oooh. Little Fox isn’t quite so small is he? Moving up in the world eh? Guess I should’a known, seeing you with a mare like her, mmmm?” The green pegasus elbowed the slightly embarrassed scholar.

“Aww, c’mon, dude. Cut it out. She’s standing right there...”

“She doesn’t understand Brasileiro, dude. What’s the big deal?”

“Yes she does--” the red unicorn tried to explain.

“Pfft! You’re pullin’ my leg--”

“Am not. Isn’t that right, Twilight?” he said turning to her.

Before she could affirm to his friend that she did indeed understand, Cereal wearily interrupted. “If we are going to have conversations that I don’t understand, can we at least get going?”

“Uh, yeah. Sorry, Cereal.” Laichonious mumbled under his breath as he ducked his head.

Cereal started walking down the street again, a little bubble forming around him as the other bronies walking by caught his mood.

“Ishi, well I guess I better leave you alone with grumps there. Take care, Little Fox. Oh, and treat the lady to something nice for me, eh?” The strange pegasus ruffed up the red unicorn’s mane with a hoof before launching himself into the air with a laugh.

The scholar chuckled and shook his head, cantering after Cereal. Twilight caught up to him, “Hey, who was that?”

“Oh, that was Motor, he’s sort of like an adoptive brother from Brazil.” He grinned at the thought.

“Is he always like that?” she asked.

“Yeah, he likes to swoop in, cause a ruckus, and then breeze out.”

“Why does he call you ‘little fox’?”

“Uh, that’s kind of a long story--”

“One that we don’t have time for,” Cereal interrupted again. He took another deep breath, squeezed his eyes shut, and whispered something to the sky. “Look,” he said, looking back at her and the red unicorn. “I just need to tell you, like, three things okay? Is now a good time? Yeah?” Laichonious nodded his head. “Alright then.... First, the Vault is off-limits to everypony except you and the Princesses. Anypony else the Princesses decide to bring to the Vault are not to be told anything about what is written there unless they ask you, explicitly. Second, Luna is your Princess; you report to her before anypony else.” Cereal gave the other brony a hard look that made Twilight notice how he didn’t say ‘even Celestia’.

“Third, you are to stick to your guard ponies like glue. They go everywhere with you, and you go everywhere with them. They’ll help you with anything that you might need.” He shot a quick glance behind him at Twilight. She narrowed her eyes at the back of his head; that glance held a furtive element to it, like he would say more if she weren’t there.

Laichonious furrowed his brow and studied the ground in front of him. “Why all the secrecy?”

Cereal shrugged. “Beats me. All I know is that Princess Luna wants it that way... and I’m not gonna butt heads with her.” He closed his eyes and heaved a small sigh. What was he so relieved about?

“So waddayah think, Doc?” Rainbow’s uncharacteristically diffident voice drifted from the massive medical tent. Cereal had set a faster pace than she thought.

“Well, considering how many others have the same symptoms, I would have to say that it’s not a natural illness for certain. I doubt there is anything we can do for either of them. This afternoon, those who have been affected are being moved to Ponyville hospital.” Dr. Valor’s calm, cultured and concerned voice answered.

“Should I have them just take Lexicon straight there then? I saw ‘im myself and he’s in worse shape than any unicorn here.”

Twilight, Cereal and Laichonious walked into a strange and alarming sight. She blinked several times, just to make sure she wasn’t seeing things. Much as they were the day the portal collapsed, every cot and bed was occupied by a brony. Wait. She took a second look at the cots nearest them. These were the same bronies. There were even some new ones. Many of them had blankets heaped upon them, as if they were freezing. But what made fear clutch at her chest and her breath catch were their colors. A few she recognized; they once had bright and vibrant coats, but here they lay, colors weak and dull. Several ponies moved around the tent, she recognized Nurse Red Heart from Ponyville Hospital, tending to the stricken bronies. Stunned, Twilight stared at the faded colors and shivering forms, her mind reeling.

“Twilight. Twilight! Hey! Snap out of it, Twilight!” Rainbow Dash had Twilight’s shoulders in her hooves, shaking her side to side. “Twilight!”

Twilight blinked away terrible visions of a dark and painful future to stare into Rainbow’s rose eyes. “Wha--?”

“We’ve been trying to talk to you but you were just standin’ there. What’s up?” Rainbow cocked her head, lifting a concerned eyebrow.

“Whe--I... I, uh...” She shook her head and took a deep breath. “Doctor Valor?” Rainbow gave her another concerned look but moved to the side so that she could talk to the doctor.

“Yes, Miss Twilight?” Valor’s face was perfectly placid, though a nervous flutter of his alabaster wings betrayed his concern.

“When did you notice the changes in their color?” Her mind raced, calling up everything she had learned about magical ailments over the years, foremost among those were the events of almost ten years previous, when she truly started to delve into the depths of magic’s substance.

“Mmm, well, I first noticed it in the unicorns who were near the staging grounds during the portal collapse. Most notably, the three who came through the portal looked a bit... washed out.”

Twilight’s heart pounded in her throat. “You said, ‘first’ in the unicorns, have other ponies begun to turn grey? When did this start happening?” The words came out of her in a rush, blending into one another.

Dr. Valor blinked at the intensity of her questions. “The first came here two days ago, an earthpony... um, Bit, yes that was his name. Why?”

“Can I see him?” She took a step towards the doctor, making him lean back slightly.

“Yes... of course. He’s right over here.” He gave her a sidelong look as he turned to take them to the one in question.

Twilight was practically treading on his tail as he led her along the rows of cots. Hoofsteps and a slight fluttering behind her told her that the others followed. She saw several pegasi, most with a wing or a leg in a cast or bandages, all of them dull shades of their former colors and shivering in the summer warmth. Two days? Only two days? She had seen this ailment only once and in special circumstances, but it was progressing much faster than the incident she knew. The majority of the bronies affected seemed to be unicorns, again, worrisome and alarming.

The doctor stopped at cot more than half-way down the length of the tent. It was one of the portable beds from the Hospital and nestled in its aquamarine sheets beneath a pile of thick blankets was a grey pony. He wasn’t merely washed-out and dull like the others, but devoid of hue and a sickly pale grey. Despite the blankets, he quivered on the bed, his teeth chattering. His eyes were heavy lidded and wandered over his surroundings lethargically, never focusing on anything. His lips moved, air rasping through his chattering teeth as if he were speaking to somepony only he could see. Twilight moved closer, trying to hear what he whispered. At her approach, he shied away, bringing up a hoof to shield his eyes as if from something bright.

“Does he always do that when somepony comes near?” she asked, baking away from the grey brony.

Dr. Valor sighed. “Only to native Equestrians. There are four others who are grey like him, they whisper and ramble, symptoms consistent with a waking fever dream; but they are all cold to the touch.” He cast his gaze around the tent, face suddenly weary, his ears drooping slightly with an air of helplessness. “Do you know what this is, Miss Twilight? I have tried any and all remedies that I could think of, nothing works...”

Twilight shook her head. “I know what it is, but I don’t know why it’s happening. It doesn’t make any sense.”

The bright sunlight that basked the tent interior with an even glow through the white canvas walls suddenly vanished. Everypony shifted in the sudden gloom, heads darting about in confusion.

“What in the hay.... There isn’t a storm scheduled today,” Rainbow muttered, eyeing the ceiling. She looked back at Twilight. “Do yah think ther--”

Trumpets split the air in a sinister chorus. Perfect silence followed the sustained note only to be obliterated by a booming voice. “BRONIES! THY PRINCESS OF THE NIGHT HATH ARRIVED!”

Without a word, Cereal, Laichonious and the doctor began to trot to the entrance of the tent. Cereal bore a mask of determination. Laichonious laid his ears back, anticipation practically bleeding off of him. Twilight turned to follow, but paused when the poor gray brony whispered louder.

He looked at her from under his still raised hoof, barely keeping his eye on her as it tried to wander. “Like you... just like you... want... to belong... just like you... alone... to belong... belong...” Like a mantra he repeated it over and over again, his words soon lost again to the constant hissing and chattering of his breath.

Ice slid down Twilight’s back. Alone. To belong. Just like you. To belong.

Day and Night

Cereal Velocity trotted from the tent’s gloomy interior into the slightly brighter gloom of an overcast sky. Thick, charcoal-black clouds blotted out the sun and blanketed the sky over the camp, and only the camp. He could see, off in the distance, a bright halo where the dark clouds stopped and the sun ruled again. Luna’s dark, gothic chariot squatted on the trampled grass of the clearing before the medical tent, like a predator crouching in the shadows.

Four strange ponies made a box around the chariot. They were of several colors, though a darker variety. It was as if they were perpetually in shadow or had become that shadow. Two of them sported leathery black wings, like bats. In place of manes, leathery webbed spines protruded from their heads that reminded Cereal of fish. The other two, flanking the dark vehicle, had crested ebony horns that gleamed darkly like their black armor. They regarded the gathered bronies with steely gazes and impassive expressions. All around, the bronies knelt to the dark princess standing on her chariot.

The Princess herself looked upon the crowd with benevolence, her proud neck arched and her head held high. A smile softened her features when Cereal and the others emerged from the tent and approached her. He could feel his shoulders relax from a tension he hadn’t noticed when she looked at him. He and the others bowed to the Princess.

“Rise, all,” Luna intoned. Cereal rose to find Phoe peeking out from behind Luna’s nebulous mane. The Princess turned to her with a smile. “Thank you for riding with me, Phoe. I enjoyed our conversation. Now, I am sure that you are busy so I will let you attend to your tasks.”

“It was my pleasure, Princess,” Phoe replied, then jumped down from the chariot. She bowed her head as she walked past Cereal, muttering, “Cereal Velocity.” She didn’t meet his gaze. It hit him like a fist to the stomach; a yawning gulf had opened between them. He opened his mouth to speak to her but she continued on, not even a glance back.

“Cereal Velocity, Twilight Sparkle, come hither.” Luna commanded and he dutifully obeyed, like an adoring puppy. Twilight also came forward, her face a mask of complacency. “Phoe brought me word early this morning of what has been ailing my subjects.” She looked at Cereal with an appraising eye, almost like a mother looking for anything amiss in her child. He caught a distinct ‘we must speak later’ look in her eyes. She turned back to the ponies before her. “I also understand that those who have been lost are now found and on their way home. I commend you, Rainbow Dash, in your efforts in coordinating the search and finding them so quickly. When can we expect them?”

Rainbow proudly thrust out her chest and preened under the praise. “They should be here in a few minutes, Princess!” she declared.

Luna beamed at the blue pegasus. “Excellent. Now, Twilight and Cereal, would you be so kind as to introduce me to your friend here?” She gestured with a hoof to the red unicorn quivering with excitement between where Twilight and Cereal stood and where Rainbow sat proudly. At the mention of him, he sat bolt upright and froze, like a deer in headlights.

“Of course, Princess Luna,” Twilight said smoothly, giving Cereal a worried glance when he said nothing. “This is Laichonious, a scholar of languages from his world and a specialist in runes.”

“Very good, very good,” Luna said with another smile. “Laichonious, come forward.” The wide-eyed unicorn stood, laid his ears back and shuffled forward a few feet, level with Cereal and Twilight. Luna chuckled softly. “You may come closer, don’t be shy.” He took a few more steps forward, trembling with his eyes stuck firmly on the Princess. “Twilight said you are a scholar of languages. How many languages are there from your world?”

“Uh, there...” the red unicorn croaked, then cleared his throat and started over in a slightly stronger voice. “There are several thousand, Princess. But... I’m only familiar with a few.”

Luna considered this for a moment, pursing her lips. “So many for one world.... With which ones are you acquainted?”

“I -- uh, specialize in the Germanic and Celtic families of languages; Old Norse, Old English, Old High German, Middle English, Modern English, High German, Low German, Schwäbisch, Welsh, Irish and Scottish Gaelic, and Breton. I‘m also fluent in Portuguese.” He looked at the ground while he mumbled out the long list of languages.

Luna nodded. “Impressive. Cereal tells me that you were able to quickly translate the pages from the ancient tome, and that you were able to tell they came from different times. These are exactly the skills that will be required to unravel the mystery behind it and some other writings that we have recently discovered. You will be accompanying me back to Canterlot to begin working on translation. Are you prepared?”

Laichonious looked up at the Princess and swallowed. “Yes, I am ready,” he said in a small voice.

“Very good.” She looked to the sky, in the direction of the Everfree. “Ah, the lost ones return. Rainbow Dash, please escort them here to my chariot and find the ones responsible for locating them. I wish to congratulate them personally and commend all who participated in the search.”

“Yes, Princess.” Rainbow saluted and shot into the sky.

The crowd of bronies had been growing steadily as Luna conversed with those in front of her. Cereal looked around at all of the multi-colored pastel ponies he had brought with him to this world. What did they think of this place? How did they feel about a world governed by laws they couldn’t begin to understand? Responsibility weighed on him like a mountain, constantly pressing, no respite, no mercy. One false step, one wrong decision, even just a teeter in the wrong direction and it would crush him without a moment’s hesitation. Did it really matter? He thought. Was he really in control?

His chest felt empty. His breath sighed through a cavern growing colder with every passing day. His mind felt numb. What was happening to him? What little warmth remained in him struggled to stay alight. The way Phoe did not meet his gaze, Sethisto’s indifference, they were gales of winter wind vying to snuff out the guttering flame of his soul. Everywhere he looked, faces looked back, happy it would seem. Did they feel it?

Cereal looked back to Luna, surprised that she was also looking at him. Her gaze drew him in, coaxing him back from a precipice he knew he was approaching. Believe. The word tolled in his ears like a gigantic church bell. Believe. Warmth flooded his limbs. Like an embrace, it enveloped his chest, melting away the cold feeling of dread that had settled there. The sound of rushing water filled his ears. How? There was no river near.

He blinked.

Luna wasn’t looking at him, instead she was gazing at the sky, a smile on her lips. The crowd cheered all around him. He blinked again, finally looking away from the Princess and to the direction of her interest. He was suddenly in the company of Twilight, Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy and Laichonious. His head jerked around like a startled bird as he reformed his bearings. Phoe and Sethisto sat a ways off, next to the dark vehicle, cheering with the rest of the bronies.

Over two hundred pegasi flew in formation over the dark canopy of the Everfree Forest, arrayed in companies of fifty and flying in a classic double V. The first company broke down the center, banking away to either side of the crowd as they came under the blanket of dark clouds. The next company followed suit, and then the next and the next. The ground shook with the impact of their hooves as they came cantering to a stop from their flight. A few larger shapes detached themselves from the main body and disappeared into the crowd.

Two large, but sleek, silver chariots floated behind teams of four pegasi each. The first chariot descended, Rainbow Dash leading the team. As soon as the silver-spoked wheels touched the ground, Twilight and her friends galloped to the chariot and tackled the pink pony, barely giving her a chance to hop out of the coach. The ensuing group hug was so adorable that, even in his melancholy, Cereal felt the corners of his mouth twitch up in a smile. He glanced over at Laichonious, who looked upon the scene with a rather goofy smile splitting his face. A soft ‘ahhh’ and even a few giggles rippled around the bronies nearest the front of the crowd.

Pinkie laughed with her friends, a high pitched combination of a giggle and a maniacal cackle. Finally the hug broke up. Twilight held Pinkie out at arm’s length and got her first good look at the pink party pony.

Twilight gasped at her friend. “Pinkie, what in Equestria happened to you?!”

Cereal peered closer at Pinkie. She was looking a bit scruffy and dirty. Her coat was rough and matted with huge snarls in her mane and tail. He could make out a large bruise on her shoulder and she had a slightly swollen cheek and puffy eye.

Pinkie blushed. “Oh, uh, y’know... gettin’ into trouble is all. I’m fine. Really, I am. I can’t tell you how good it is to see all of you! We should throw a party!” Twilight had let go of Pinkie, letting her sit on her own. Though there was plenty of enthusiasm in her words, her voice was subdued, tired, drawn. She swayed from side to side with drooping ears and heavy-lidded eyes. She looked as tired as Cereal felt, but she still smiled from ear to ear, though it was interrupted by her puffy cheek.

Twilight laughed. “Oh, Pinkie Pie.... How ‘bout we throw a slumber party later?”

“That sounds good to me!” Pinkie chirped.

Other ponies started climbing out of the chariots, aided by the pegasi who pulled them. Cereal felt his eyes pop as he saw why they needed help out of the vehicles. There weren’t many of them, six total, but not a single one was free of a bandage of some kind. A blue unicorn had a wrap on his horn and around his head. A flaxen pegasus looked like he had several burns across his neck and chest. A pastel rose pegasus stepped gingerly to the ground, her chest was bound up in wide strips of cloth, with one wing in a splint. A steel-grey pegasus, with a black and white-striped mane and tail, had half of his face in a bandage. Two blue pegasi hopped out of the chariot. One, with a spiky, powder-blue mane, favored his right foreleg, his hoof and leg in a bandage. The other blue pegasus limped with a large bandage around his chest.

They looked like they just barely survived a battle. Where could they have been for two days to come back looking like that? A hush rippled through the crowd as the lost ponies gathered around Luna’s chariot. A cold sinking feeling came over him as he watched them. Every single one was tired, beaten and faded. Cereal remembered seeing the blue unicorn before, he wasn’t as grey as the others but he was definitely a few shades lighter than what he remembered.

Movement to his left startled Cereal; Luna had stepped down from her chariot and approached the ragtag group. The battered bronies attempted to bow to her but she thrust a hoof forward to forestall them. “You need not bow, my little ponies.” The bronies straightened awkwardly. Luna gazed at them, a frown tugging at her lips. “My sister, Princess Celestia of the Sun, tells me that you were lost in the Everfree. Pray tell, what befell you there?”

The group looked at each other furtively like a bunch of children caught sneaking out of the house at night. “We, uh, made some friends and...” Pinkie finally piped up, holding a hoof under her chin as she searched for the right words to say. “Oh, we had a disagreement with a troll, too.”

Luna took a few more steps forward. “You say you met a troll, Pinkie Pie? You are certain of this?”

Pinkie nodded. “At least, that’s what Lexicon said it was called.”

“Where is this, Lexicon? May I speak with him?” Luna did not sound as if she doubted Pinkie. Cereal even saw her nod in recognition of the term. She did sound worried though.

“Um, he’s very sick. They took him to the hospital, I think.”

“Did he turn grey, Pinkie? Did he shiver as if cold?” Twilight asked in a subdued voice.

Pinkie Pie blinked. “Yeah... he was really weak, could barely walk. Do you know what it is?”

Luna bent down to speak with those gathered around her. “It is the Onus,” she said, too quiet for the crowd to hear. Cereal had a hard time hearing her, and he was only a few feet from the princess. “Time grows short. This reaction, however, is not what it should be. Something is terribly amiss and I feel that the answer lies in the ancient tome we found.” The princess straightened and spoke again in a more normal tone. “I look forward to hearing about your adventure in the Everfree, but I see that you are weary from your travel. It warms my heart to see my little ponies here, safe once more.” She smiled at the bandaged bronies and then at the crowd in general. “Rainbow Dash, who am I to thank for rendering such service to me?”

Rainbow stood and trotted to the edge of the crowd directly in front of the Princess. The pastel ponies parted for the cerulean speed demon to reveal a pair of gryphons. One was brown with eagle coloring. The other was raven black with a white-speckled crest on his head. They stood as if rooted to the ground. Rainbow gestured them forward with a hoof and a smile. As the two gryphons stepped into the clearing, the crowd applauded by stomping on the ground, a few even shouted “vivat nocte”. The eagle colored one smiled at the calls.

While the bronies were celebrating, the atmosphere around Luna changed dramatically. Cereal watched as her expression hardened at the sight of the gryphons. With every step forward they took, he could swear the air grew colder. He glanced around at the others, they didn’t seem to notice the change in Luna’s countenance. Rainbow bowed again to Luna, then held a hoof out, gesturing to the eagle colored gryphon. “This is Lesolan,” she gestured to the raven gryphon, “and this is Garret. They were the ones who found Pinkie and the others.”

As they were introduced, the two bowed to the Princess. She turned to Cereal. “How is it that these are gryphons, Cereal Velocity?” she asked in a cold, direct voice.

He blinked at the question. “I-uh-we.... The device that we used to become ponies had the ability to produce other races as well, Princess. Not everyone wanted to be ponies. There a a few gryphons and minotaurs, and I believe there is at least one dragon among us as well.”

“So, these are also from your world,” she said mostly to herself. She turned back to the gryphons, her eyebrow rising when she found that they bowed still. “Lesolan, Garret... ye may rise.” They obeyed. Luna stepped to the side, walking slowly around the pair. “Tell me, why is it that ye have chosen to be gryphons? Doth ye know that they are a kind far different from us? And why do you subject yourselves to me?”

“We always knew that we were gryphons at heart, Princess,” Lesolan said, looking at the ground and speaking in a respectful, almost reverent tone.

“And you, Garret?”

“The same, my Princess,” the raven gryphon replied in the same tone as Lesolan.

Luna sniffed, rounding them again. “Why am I thy Princess? What of me dost thou know that convinced thee to accept my rule?”

Lesolan’s face tightened. “Because you are, Princess. We love you, for who you are and what you have done.”

“And what have I done for thee, Lesolan?” the Princess asked quietly.

The brown and white gryphon hesitated, but his raven friend spoke in the silence. “You inspired us, Princess.”

Lesolan nodded to this. “Yes, you inspire us with your strength and kindness, Princess. If you required it of me, I would give my life for you.” He bowed his head again to her. “If there is anything I can say to convince you, tell me and I will say it. You are our Princess.”

Luna stepped back and regarded the two brony gryphons. “Your sentiments would not go over well with your native kin. The gryphons are not... fond of me. We share an unfortunate history. If your loyalty is as strong as you claim, they will not welcome you. You forever alienate yourselves from your own kind.”

“If that means we can serve you, Princess, I don’t care. Let them hate us.” Lesolan placed a claw over his heart, Garret did the same.

“Lesolan, stand,” she said sternly. The gryphon stood, bravely gazing up at the Princess. Luna lowered her head, lightly touching his right shoulder with her horn. “Lesolan, from the bottom of my heart, I thank you. For returning my beloved ponies to me, you have my undying gratitude.” She straightened and turned to the other gryphon. “Garret, stand,” she said in the same solemn tone. The raven gryphon obeyed. Luna again lowered her horn to tap the raven gryphon’s shoulder gently. “Garret, from the bottom of my heart, I thank you. For returning my beloved ponies to me, you have earned my undying gratitude.”

The Princess straightened, taking a few steps back. The two gryphons could barely contain the smiles on their faces as they swept another bow to the dark alicorn. Luna nodded to them then mounted her chariot, standing tall on the platform. “MY LITTLE PONIES!” She raised a hoof to her subjects. “FEAR NOT, FOR THY PRINCESS SEES AND HEARS YOU. THIS AILMENT FROM WHICH YOU SUFFER SHALL NOT CLAIM YOU. FOR I HAVE CLAIMED YOU! FEAR NOT THE DARKNESS, REJOICE IN THE LIGHT, I AM THY PRINCESS AND SHALL NOT FAIL YOU!”

Her last resounding word was met with a roar as the bronies cheered. The earth shook again as they pounded with their hooves. The Princess turned back to those gathered in the space before her chariot. At a nod from Luna, Phoe took to the air and Seth disappeared into the crowd.

“Cereal, Laichonious, come. We must make haste to Canterlot.” Though she spoke in a normal tone, her words cut through the noise of the crowd as if she stood next to him. He and Laichonious trotted to the chariot as the bat-winged Nocturne pegasi stepped into their harnesses. With the red and the gray unicorns on her left and right, the Nocturne unicorns’ horns glowed with azure magic. Silver trumpets appeared before them after they stepped onto places in the rear of the vehicle. A strangely harmonic yet dissonant chord reverberated over the crowd of bronies. The chariot lifted from the clearing and entered the inky billow of cloud, shrouding them in mist.

“This is just too cool!” Laichonious whispered.

Star light bathed the dusty granite walls of the Vault. Three bright spheres hovered around the standing stone in the center of the large chamber, casting a cold bluish-white light on the ancient, scarred stone. Luna stood in the entrance of the vault, watching the red unicorn she brought with her pore over the walls. He whispered to himself as he ran a hoof over the symbols. Exhaustion beat upon her as she valiantly stayed on her hooves. Her unusual diurnal activities these past few days were taking their due toll on her body; stepping into the daylight burned her skin and she constantly felt hungry. Her weariness was nothing compared to the seething fear set in her by these silent walls.

The red unicorn’s whispers melded with hissing accusations at the very edge of her perception. Her guilt intensified the nearer she came to the Vault as if the stone in the center of the room were the fulcrum of a great lever, crushing her under duty a millenium neglected. Time and time again her gaze was drawn, like iron shavings to a lodestone, to one certain symbol. It was a single vertical line crossed by three diagonal lines that called to her. She tried not to stare at it.

Laichonious muttered to himself as he turned from one wall to another, crossing the room. They had been there for only a few moments, his books still rested on his back in a pair of strange saddlebags made from some curious black fabric. Lines of a shiny, dark, interlocking metal sealed several pouches shut. Other pieces of what looked like the same dark metal clinked softly as he moved about. Luna quietly observed, biding her time and letting him get acquainted with his work. Everywhere she looked, she could pick out that symbol from among its peers. The rest of the runes melded into a morass of lines indistinguishable one from another.

The Princess of the Night was not made to rule the day, that much was certain. She fought to keep her eyes open, her mind flitting from one thing to another yet always returning to that symbol. It seemed to burn on the walls like an iron heated to incandescence.

“Princess.” Laichonious was suddenly in front of her. He sat with his eyes on the ground in front of him, his saddle bags rested near the standing stone, a few of their contents placed next to the ancient pillar. She blinked. When had he the chance to remove them? She focused on the diffident young stallion before her. “Um... you... you look tired, your Highness. I can begin work on translating the carvings on the Standing Stone, if you wish. If... if you need to rest....” He fidgeted where he sat.

Luna smiled at him. “I understand,” she said softly. “Do I make you nervous?”

“N-no, Princess. I enjoy your company, it’s just that--”

Luna chuckled. “Do not worry, my little pony. I am not used to being so active during the day is all. I stay, for I am the only one who can sustain the starlights.” She gestured to the orbs of light hovering around the stone.

“Oh.” Laichonious adjusted the square spectacles on his nose and glanced back at the lights. After a moment, he squinted at the large iron cauldrons around the room. “What about those? They look like big braziers or something....” He trotted over to one.

Luna sat down with a sigh. “I’m afraid that whatever magic caused them to light, the first time I was here, has dissipated.”

He reared up on his hind legs to place his fore hooves on the rim of a cauldron next to the entrance. He cocked his head to the side. “Hmm, there’s an inscription here,” he mumbled.

Luna joined him next to the cold iron basin.

The red unicorn sidled around the edge of it, running his hoof along a ring of brass, deeply engraved with more runes. Luna narrowed her eyes at the engraving, looking from it to the carvings on the wall. “Laichonious,” she tapped the ring of brass, “this is different from the carvings on the walls, and those differ from the carving on the stone in the center of the chamber. Why is this?”

“Age and function,” he said in a distracted tone. “The Standing Stone is much older than the carvings on the walls. The Stone itself isn’t even part of the mountain. I wouldn’t be surprised to learn that it came from someplace else entirely. It was exposed to the elements at one point, but it has been here for a very, very long time.”

Luna moved out of the way as he started going around the cauldron, eyes fixed on the engraving. She tapped a hoof on the floor. “Does this mean that the wall carvings were added later, along with the cauldrons?”

Laichonious paused, holding a hoof under his chin. “Not necessarily. The cauldrons I think have been here, maybe not as long as the Stone, but they were definitely here before the carvings were made.” He tapped the ring. “These engravings serve another purpose. This is a form of magic, called inscription, that the mystics used for various things. This one is meant to provide heat and light, or fire -- one of the principal elements. But it has been modified to require a trigger.” He motioned with a hoof for her to look closer, she did so.

“You just have to know what rune to touch.” He held a hoof up to one symbol. It was slightly larger than the others, a long straight line, going from the inside edge of the ring to the outside edge, had six other lines branching from it, all pointed at the outside edge. The scholar traced the symbol with the tip of his hoof, just as Cereal had done to open the Vault. Before he traced the last branch, he paused. “Princess, you may want to step back.” He leaned away from the cauldron.

Luna backed away a few steps. Laichonious finished tracing the rune and leapt away from the cauldron. A great roar erupted from the basin as blue fire filled it to the brim. The cauldrons, on their pedestals of onyx, roared to life all around them.

Luna laughed at the spectacular display of power. “Written spells....” she whispered to the walls. “Well,” she turned back to the red unicorn, “now that you won’t be left in the dark, I suppose I may retire. Come to me in the throne room after dusk.” She went over to the back wall of the Vault. “Before I take my leave, however,” she raised a hoof to the wall, touching the strange symbol that burned to her sight. “Can you tell me what this symbol means?”

Laichonious approached. He took one look at the rune, “That is a stacked rune. Its name is naudiz, or need. Why?”

She dropped her hoof. “I suppose... it looked familiar somehow,” she said, her hushed voice echoed back to her. One word in particular seemed emphasised in every retelling; familiar.

Luna shut the door to her private chambers a few minutes later. The trek from the Vault to her rooms was naught but a vague impression of white halls and blinding sunlight. Heavy black curtains covered the windows of her rooms, letting in only a faint hint of light near the tiled floor. She sighed in the gloom, slowly initiating her surrender to the demands of sleep. The Princess didn’t look at the wonderfully crafted furniture from the carpenters in Trottingham. She didn’t see how the graceful curves of the exotic, dark wood imitated a style from over a thousand years ago, and how it attempted to bring her solace. Familiar.

Every night that passed was supposed to make the pain grow faint. Time has a way of mending injuries, but was there any way to heal a broken heart? Her crown lifted from her head in a blue cloud of magic, coming to rest on a vanity expertly carved with doves in flight. Her shoes fell from her hooves, making hollow thunks as they hit the thick rug, woven with spirals of various shades of blue. The royal necklace that bore the mark of the crescent moon settled next to her crown, a cold weight. She had cried herself to sleep too many mornings since she learned of what became of her children. A decade does not seem long at all when you can remember the beginning of all things.

Another sigh danced through the air that was not her own. The dark princess went to the side of her bed, a little smile gracing her lips as she looked upon the grey unicorn sleeping there. The smile faded. She had done him a great disservice. He had no idea what was happening to him, why it was happening. She had shamefully taken advantage of his ignorance and trust, but if she had the opportunity to do it again, she would do the same -- every time. The bond, unfortunately, was flawed. Luna was still surprised at how she was able to slip the spell in, right under Celestia’s nose. The fact that he was beginning to mirror her moods was unexpected. His habits were changing, his body adjusting to her influence. She shouldn’t have sent him away from her so soon.

Familiar. There was something about these bronies, the way they accepted her so readily, how they looked upon her with such respect and adoration. She lifted a hoof and brushed aside a lock of blue hair from Cereal’s face. He reminded her of a few of her sons, now long gone. Familiar. Phoe, the witty white pegasus, reminded her of a few of her daughters, also gone. She was sure that if she took the time to know any of the bronies, they would likely share a trait with her many foals. Luna trudged through a bog of weariness to reach the other side of the bed. She lay on the soft pillows, feeling the warmth of the unicorn next to her, familiar.

Too tired to cry, she closed her eyes to confront spectres of the past. Familiar.

Fluttershy found herself hovering around the large hospital tent. In the hours after Princess Luna’s departure, she had spoken to no less than two hundred bronies. She tried to keep count at first, if only to occupy herself with something mundane to keep from dwelling too much on their problems. But dwell she did. The number didn’t matter. Twilight seemed to put great store in numbers and such, but Fluttershy had never understood what they did exactly. In the years that she had been friends with the studious purple unicorn, she had learned a lot about what made the world work. But something so cold as numbers could never tell the same tales she heard from these kindred souls from another world.

They were frightened. Truth be told, so was she. For some reason, they gravitated to her, they looked on her with soulful eyes such to put even the most adorable creature to shame. But what they held in their eyes differed greatly from any creature she had ever cared for. They were haunted, some even felt hunted, by their past. They wanted to be safe. They wanted to be happy. They wanted to hear her tell them that they would be.

A shuffling of hooves startled her. “S-sorry, m-m-miss Fluttershy.” An earthpony stallion, grey as winter’s dusk, shivered in the long shadows of the summer evening. “I-I d-didn’t mean t-t-to startle you.” His teeth chattered in his head and his legs wobbled as if made from flimsy rubber. It was a wonder he hadn’t collapsed by now.

Fluttershy quickly ducked beside him, throwing a wing over his back and lending a supportive shoulder. “That’s alright, you didn’t startle me. Come ‘ere, let’s get you a nice warm bed. Does that sound good?” She had no idea if her soft words connected to him at all. He gazed forlornly at the trampled grass, moving weakly with her as she started walking to the front of the large white tent. Far too many of them were appearing like this. Drained of color, shivering, lost. She swallowed lumps in her throat constantly, trying to appear brave for them.

“Is e-everyth-thing going t-to be alright, F-fluttershy?” he whispered. “P-princess L-luna... kn-kn-knows what’s h-happening... sh-she can h-he-help us?”

Fluttershy swallowed another lump and smiled at him. “Of course, you’re going to be fine. The Princess knows what to do.” Her words seemed to make him relax a little. He didn’t look at everything with as empty an expression as before.

She didn’t like doing it, but sometimes, being kind meant you had to lie.

A deep red unicorn walked slowly down the crepuscular halls of Canterlot Castle. He muttered under his breath as he walked, periodically shaking his head as if arguing with himself. The carvings on the walls of the Vault made little sense, even to his practiced eye. He could read them but the meanings were slippery at best. It all felt like prose and smacked of prophecy. The ancient carvers used a strange hodgepodge of styles and even the carvings themselves looked cobbled together from several different eras. There were elements of the Younger Futhark interspersed with the Elder, bindrunes and stacking, alliteration and allusion. It was very confusing, and troubling. He did not understand the entirety of what it was saying but what he did understand made his stomach turn somersaults.

Laichonious was so absorbed in his thoughts that he barely gave a second glance to the breathtaking beauty of the hall. He passed beneath the gazes of glass heroes and villains, unperturbed. The fact that no guards stopped him before he nearly ran into the great doors of the throne room jerked him out of his deep thought. Where are the guards? Ah, it was dusk. The changing of the guard had only just begun and the Nocturne Guard had not yet arrived. He raised a hoof to knock on the great door, but let it fall. Voices, angelic in the echoing chamber, seeped through.

“Sister, we must commune.” That was Luna. She sounded agitated.

“Of course, Luna. Speak your mind,” came Celestia’s calm response.

“No, Celestia, even this tongue, refined as it may be, is vulgar and will not convey what I must impart.” Luna’s tone began to waver, she sounded almost desperate. “Please, let us join our thoughts. It has been too long…”

Celestia spoke in a flat tone, as if this were an old argument. “Speaking will suffice—“

“No! It will not suffice. These words have not the strength to explain what I feel, Celestia.... Why do you fear us?”

There was a pause. “I do not fear us, Luna. But remember what happened when last we were too dependent on each other? I cannot bear to allow it to happen again.”

“So you would push me away? You would choose to be alone when now, after so long, I am here? A decade, Celestia. A hundredth of my exile passed away, and yet I feel a stranger still. I beg you, let us be as we once were… happy, sisters united… please.” The last word was only a whisper.

“I cannot,” was Celestia’s steely reply.

“You mean will not,” Luna spat.

“It will do us no good.” Celestia’s weary voice lost its usually melodic quality.

Luna gnashed her teeth. “Always, you say this,” she muttered.

“Because it is true, Luna. Now please, speak your mind. I will always listen,” Celestia entreated in a soft voice.

Hoofsteps clicked metallically behind the door, as if one of them paced back and forth. “If you insist,” Luna said curtly. The pacing continued, accompanied by a few huffs. Luna was very agitated it seemed. “I fear something is wrong with the Vaults, sister.”

“Impossible,” Celestia said flatly.

“Hear me out. I see the carvings in the Vault, the script of that tome, even the writings of the bronies and I feel that something is missing. I--I remember…” The pacing slowed and finally stopped. Laichonious leaned closer to the door. “I remember the humans,” she whispered.

“Yes....” Celestia drew the word out, as if uncertain of what Luna meant. “I remember them as well. Why does this trouble you?”

“Because, it--it is all wrong. I remember… what they looked like. I remember… being… with them. But I cannot recall their voices. I cannot recall their touch, their presence…” Luna’s voice quivered with fear or sorrow -- which it was, he could not tell -- perhaps both.

Celestia remained silent.

“In my dreams, I see their faces. They smile at me. They… look to me, they plead with me, they kneel before me.” Luna’s voice rose in intensity as she continued, the words spilling out on top of each other. “They accuse me! I see in their eyes dire need! But I cannot remember if I filled them. I cannot remember if I answered them. I cannot remember if I served them! They are gone! Why are they gone, Celestia?!” Luna’s final wail rent the air like thunder and shook the stone beneath Laichonious’ hooves. He should not be here.

“Shh, shh, shh. Hush, sister.” Celestia cooed. Sniffles and tiny gasps echoed in the other chamber. “Nightmares, these only be. The humans are gone because they were mortal, sister.” Her breath caught in her throat, a waver entering her voice as well. “I can imagine how it feels, to see so much change, and I know you hurt for the loss of your children, but the humans… they moved on, Luna. We did what was needed for them… do not fret. Hush, be still.”

“B-but, it is as if they did not exist…. We have no other records, only these tattered memories. Why has this happened to us? What did we do? Tell us, Celestia…. Our life, it feels empty. We work and do and plan, but for what?” Goosebumps ravaged the red unicorn’s skin as he listened to Luna slip into the old speech. He no longer knew if she spoke only of herself or for both. Uneasily, he pushed aside a dreadful thought; was Nightmare Moon still there?

“Much was lost when Canterlot burned, sister.” Celestia spoke softly but her words rang hard as solid steel.

“Thou couldst have restored it,” Luna mumbled. When Celestia did not respond, she spoke louder. “Thou couldst have restored it. Thou couldst have taught them to remember.” There was a rustling of wings and the metallic steps resumed again. “But lo, my children dwindle and vanish, my presence is forgotten and you hide me and mine away,” she growled.

“Do not suppose I did this to spite you, Luna.” Celestia’s words carried an edge he had never heard before.

“Is that how thou wouldst twist my sight, Celestia?” Luna was furious.

“I would leave well enough alone, if I were thee…” Celestia cautioned ominously.

“So what should we do? Tell us, how could the brightest light cast the darkest shadow?! How long are we to writhe in the dark? How far must we go to find closure?!”

“ENOUGH!” The Royal Canterlot Voice exploded from the room, throwing the doors open and knocking Laichonious off of his hooves. Before the doors swung shut once more, he caught a glimpse of the sisters locked eye to eye. Energy coursed around them like silent lighting for a brief moment, then all was still.

“I take my leave for this night, Luna,” Celestia rasped.

“I am sorry, Celestia. I-I went too far, I should not have accused you--”

“No... I am sorry. Fare thee well this night, sister.” Hoofsteps rang on the marble and approached the door. Laichonious’ heart started to race. Hoofsteps sounded behind him, two shadows falling on the wall of the adjoining hall. He scrambled to his hooves and trotted as softly as he could to one of the massive tree-like pillars. He wedged himself between the wall and the pillar just as the doors to the throne room were enveloped by golden magic. Celestia’s slow advance echoed down the hall. He tried his best to slow his breathing so that it didn’t weeze through his nostrils. The other hoofsteps stopped.

“Good even’ Princess,” Two deep, male voices greeted in unison.

“Good even’. Be vigilant as always.” Celestia seemed to speak by rote. Her words were hollow though her voice carried none of the weariness or defeat that it had a moment before.

“We shall, Princess,” the two guards muttered respectfully.

Celestia continued her slow, stately advance, not stopping when she spoke to the guards. The other set of hoofsteps began again and continued to the great doors. Laichonious’ blood pounded in his ears. What had he heard? Strife between the night and day? Luna, distraught over things she could not remember? Could it be that Celestia feared the return of Nightmare Moon?

He took a cautious peek around the pillar. Celestia was nowhere to be seen. Laichonious heaved a sigh of relief, turning back to walk behind the pillars, and came face to face with Celestia. His mind reeled, eyes widening in shock. Invisible bands suddenly clamped his mouth shut, muffling the surprised yelp in his throat. More invisible cords tightened around his legs and body, holding him in place.

“So you are the one they call Laichonious.” She gazed into his eyes, speaking in a flat tone that sent cold shivers down his spine. “I have many questions for you.”

The golden aura of magic around her horn brightened. All of reality seemed to warp around him, tearing itself apart to reveal an abyss of endless emptiness. Another muffled scream shook in his throat and the world disappeared.

Black and White

Cereal awoke to warmth; a comfortable, enveloping complacency that melted all of his cares away. He felt like he was lying on a cloud, or something at least as soft. He very nearly let himself go right back to sleep. A soft voice singing a sweet melody pulled him from his lethargy and entreated he open his eyes. A dark room, trimmed in silver and navy velvet, greeted him. Moonlight flooded the large window framed by heavy, black curtains and decorated with stylized silver wings at the apex of its gothic arch. The melody, sung with what Cereal would imagine an angel’s voice, made the colors in the room swell with vibrancy as it rose and fell. Tiny pinpricks of light, like little stars, seemed to dance in the moonlight.

Fighting his way free of the enchanting comfort of the bed, Cereal sat up. Princess Luna sat before a vanity of polished ebony. It was carved--were they birds, in flight?--on every surface. A soft summer breeze brought with it the crisp smell of mountain air, lightly tossing his mane and shifting the gossamer lace that hung from the canopied bed. The Princess sat with her back to him, brushing her coat with a soft comb held in azure magic and humming to herself. Everything felt... unreal. There was no way he could feel this rested after sleeping for half a day. Come to think of it, he didn’t remember falling asleep. Wait. His surroundings seemed to pop out at him, shouting at the irregularity of him waking up in what was apparently Luna’s private rooms.

His mind froze.

How was he in Luna’s rooms? When did he fall asleep? Why was he in Luna’s bed? Calm down, Cereal, he told himself. Think. He hadn’t been sleeping well lately, so of course he was tired. Maybe, on the way to Canterlot, he dozed off. Then why didn’t they put him in his guest room again? As far as he could surmise, just his being in Luna’s rooms was a terrible breach in protocol and propriety... unless... she brought him here herself. A strange feeling wormed its way up his spine to strike his already frozen mind hard enough to make it shatter. Did they...? Did he... and Luna...?

“Good evening, Cereal. I trust you slept well?” Luna’s soft voice stopped his heart as his mind still slogged under something it couldn’t grasp or even begin to imagine. He jumped at the simple question, turning instinctually to her, speechless. She looked back at him. Did she look at him differently? He thought back on when he had talked with her before, trying to see if anything had happened between then and now. Her gaze was different than when she had first looked at him, that much was certain. He remembered the chariot ride over. She had him sit very close to her... he remembered feeling drowsy... and then her wing, coming around him, holding him close...

“What ever is the matter, Cereal? You look as if the Windigos have frozen you solid.” He jumped again when she spoke. Luna leaned towards him, studying his face. He sat as still as he possibly could. No, there was no way. He would have remembered... something like that. There was a perfectly good reason for him to be here, he just had a hard time thinking of it.

She turned from him and rounded the end of the bed, keeping an eye on him as she did so. Cereal thought he could feel sweat oozing down his back as she got on the bed and then laid beside him, tucking her fore hooves under her. She took her wing and gently nudged him forward so that he laid next to her as she did, facing the wall with its vanity. He couldn’t make a sound. He could barely move a muscle. He wasn’t sure if he was even breathing. Her midnight blue wing rested on his shoulder, she pulled him closer with it.

“Cereal,” she began in a gentle tone. “I must be honest with you.”

He wondered, somewhere in his befuddled brain, if she could hear the ringing in his ears.

“I have taken advantage of you... and I apologize.”

Taken advantage? Sweet mother of...

“If I had the chance to do it again, I would not hesitate, for I feel it was necessary,” she continued, oblivious to his thoughts.

He could not believe what he was hearing. How could this have happened?

“Unfortunately, I cannot rescind my action. What has been done, is done. We must let the consequences follow their course.”

Cereal thought himself a pretty savvy guy. It wasn’t like he hadn’t ever had a relationship before; he should have recognized the signs. She had been really touchy-feely with him lately, wanted to sit close to him when they had their meetings, put her wing around him often when giving him instruction. He just never suspected it could escalate so quickly, nor did he believe this was even a possibility.

“You have, no doubt, noticed the changes,” Luna said in a factual tone, completely unemotional.

He glanced at her uneasily.

“You will eventually be unable to stay alert and active during the day. Your body will require the light of the moon to regenerate and you will have to avoid prolonged exposure to the sun.”

What was she talking about?

“I do not think you will progress to becoming a Niyegun, but I will have to keep you close from now on, at least until the adjustments run their course.”

His brain slowly chugged back up to speed. “Princess,” he said in a voice that sounded hollow to his ears, “I don’t understand.”

She sighed. “I...” she cleared her throat, “I duplicated your bond to Equestria and directed it at myself. What I have done... it was selfish, and I am sorry. What this means for you is that my influence takes precedence over that of Equestria. Theoretically, I can command you to do anything, so long as it does not violate our laws, and you would have no choice but to comply. You have felt this already.”

“The itch,” he mumbled. He didn’t know what to think of this. On the one hoof, he was glad that he hadn’t done anything... improper, but on the other, he wasn’t happy about essentially being a puppet. Luna’s wing pressed him against her side.

“I-I just needed somepony I could trust, Cereal. You were in the perfect position to be that somepony. I am not sure if I can trust my sister....” This admission made him blink.

He couldn’t help but ask. “Why?”

The Princess gazed out of the window at the star strewn sky. “She has been very distant. I know that much happened during my exile and I cannot expect that everything will magically go back to the way it was, no matter how hard I wish.” She looked back to him, her face was clouded with concern and regret. “I have only just begun to repay my debt to Harmony. Every day, I feel more and more that the bronies are the answer, that I must help you to save myself.”

“But,” Cereal rubbed one leg with a hoof, “I thought Celestia said you had already done that when you were exiled.”

Luna shook her head. “I was imprisoned. I could do nothing to remedy what I did. I could only contend with the Nightmare. Celestia foresaw that, as Nightmare Moon, she could not stop me short of banishment to Asteria. I know she loves me, that she did what she had to in order to save me from what I had let myself become.” She stared at the rug woven with intricate spirals of blue. “She is afraid,” the dark princess whispered. “Afraid of me. She does not trust me. She trusts few, if any, ponies.” She bowed her head and took a deep shuddering breath. “I did this to her. It is my fault. I may have paid the law with my exile, but I need to find some way to restore Celestia, to heal the hurt I caused.”

He had misread the signs, she wasn’t falling in love with him as he had feared. She was lonely, about as lonely as you could get. He tried, and failed, to imagine himself in her place. What would it be like, to leave a home behind in ashes? How would it feel to return, a thousand years later, to your family gone and your own sibling unable to trust you? What was it like to be forgotten?

“And now, I have violated your trust,” she stated forlornly. “I would understand if you hated me for what I have done. You have a right to be angry.”

Cereal licked his lips and took a deep breath. “Princess, I don’t hate you. I don’t think I ever could. Okay... I’m a little, uh, upset about the compulsion thing but I... I trust you.” He felt her chest heave, as if she were sobbing silently. He looked away. He didn’t want to see her cry.

“It warms my heart to hear that, Cereal,” she said, lightly touching his cheek with her nose. “Something is terribly wrong. Laichonious, the scholar, is missing, and so is my sister. My guards are searching the castle. Celestia is hiding something and I want to get to the bottom of it. I ask, for I know I should not command; will you help me?”

He looked back to her, and without hesitation said, “I will.”

Luna stood and left the bed, cantering to the grand door to her room. “Then we haven’t a moment to lose!”

“Wait,” Cereal said, jumping to his hooves. Luna stopped in the doorway and looked back at him. “I just have one question. Why me?”

She smiled. “You remind me of a few of my sons.”

Laichonious awoke to pain, a throbbing ache from head to hoof. He felt like he had been tossed down a mountain and hit every single pebble, stone, rock, boulder and tree on the way. With a groan he opened his eyes to a dark, dusty room. Moonlight slanted down into the room from small windows set high above the floor. The walls of the room were undressed gray stone, the air dry and stale. Little breaths of a fresh breeze stroked his coat now and then, swirling the motes of dust in the shafts of moonlight.

Through considerable effort, he pushed himself to his hooves. Moving didn’t provoke more pain, as he would have expected. Instead, as soon as he gained his hoofing, the pain all but disappeared. It was immediately replaced by an overwhelming wave of nausea. The smooth stone floor seemed to lurch beneath him as he stumbled to the side. A wall stopped him in his listing. It was a strangely warm barrier against his shoulder. The abrupt movement made his head disagree even more with his stomach, so much so that his stomach decided to throw everything out in a fit of rage.

The red unicorn coughed, wiping his mouth with a foreleg as he backed away from the wall. After a few steps, he collided with something soft. He turned his head and blinked at it slowly, trying to make out what the soft thing was in the thin, pale light. Square, or rectangular it was. It could even have been oval, but then again, it was soft. He brought a hoof up to his head. Why was it so hard to think? The thing was soft, rectangular, or oval, it had something on it, something flexible. A sheet, that’s what those were called. He blinked at the thing again, perhaps looking at it in short spurts would spark his memory. “That’s a bed,” he mumbled at the soft rectangle. The red unicorn rolled his head on a neck that suddenly became a lopsided gimbal. “This looks like a cell, a... dungeon? What am I doing in a dungeon?” His voice struggled to reverberate through the dust.

“You are here because this is where you are sleeping, I’m sure.” A resonant male voice answered him from the swirling dust. Laichonious’ head swiveled to the side, seeking the source of the strange voice. Standing in a beam of moonlight was a teal unicorn stallion. His mane and tail shimmered sterling silver in the dim room. His eyes looked clouded, like an old man suffering from cataracts. Eyes that had seen more than a tongue could ever tell.

Twitching shivers scuttled across the brony’s back as he gazed upon the strange apparition. The other unicorn was too tall to be a normal pony, perhaps as tall as Luna. “Are you... an... alicorn?” Laichonious found his words in the pauses, shuffling through his thoughts like a frantic accountant on the fourteenth of April.

The teal unicorn shook his head slowly. “I am not. Perhaps in another life, but that is not here and now, nor shall it ever be again.” He stepped towards the red unicorn, his clouded eyes fixed eerily straight ahead. “And you, Laichonious, what were you in another life?”

Unbidden thoughts raced through his head; images, sounds, smells... Earth. Busy city streets, quiet suburbs, imposing government monoliths, grand causeways, cars, planes, technology, weapons, pain, explosions, shouting people, crying children, song, sunny parks and green trees, the summer breeze, woodsmoke and a starry sky, white snow and bitter cold, spring rain, soot, sulfur, ash, laughter, lights and candles on a green field, applause, speeches, pride, hope, dreams, nightmares. On the ground, shaking in the warm night air, the red unicorn gasped for breath.

“Much has changed, yet has stayed the same. I see now why she fears.” The tall unicorn helped Laichonious to his hooves once again. “You didn’t need to give me everything all at once, my young friend.” His voice changed, no longer was it sonorous and far away, but close and friendly.

“Wha--?” Laichonious tried to ask.

The teal unicorn gestured with his hoof at the bed. Laichonious followed the movement, a jolt snapping him to full alertness as he recognized what lay there. Under the rumpled sheet, a red unicorn slept. The other him seemed to sleep soundly, his chest rising and falling in the steady rhythm of deep slumber. Laichonious reached out with an unsteady hoof. A teal hoof stopped him.

Laichonious looked up at the strange unicorn, with his unfocused and clouded eyes. “Not yet, but soon enough. I won’t take much of your time at all. Observe.” He nodded to the far wall beyond the bed.

It was another wall of nondescript, undressed stone, only it was interrupted by a heavy wooden door. It looked to have been polished at one time, long in the past. Now its color was dull and dry, the surface seemed to be made up of a collection of splinters rather than solid planks of wood. Sitting and dozing next to the old door was a familiar white alicorn. Celestia’s head drooped, dipping up and down as she dozed off and then awoke, only to snooze once again.

“She has been watching over you for nearly an hour now. Luna has the Nocturne Guard searching high and low. Short of ransacking the Castle, they may never find you here.” The teal unicorn’s voice was again far away. It seemed to Laichonious that the unicorn was talking to him from the mouth of a well, himself at the bottom of it. Laichonious studied the tired Princess as she watched over his sleeping self. The teal unicorn walked on silent hooves over to the alabaster alicorn.

At his approach, her head snapped up. “Animio?” she hissed, eyes darting around the room faster than dragonflies over a pond. “Are you there?” She stood, sweeping her head from side to side. “Will you not speak to me?” This was not the confident, powerful ruler of the sun that he had grown used to seeing. Before him was a mare, frightened and vulnerable.

“Can she see us?” Laichonious whispered.

The tall unicorn regarded the princess. “No, she cannot. I have barred her from my realm, a sort of penance for being so brash.” He passed the floundering monarch by silently, standing beside the red unicorn. “Come, we shall speak someplace more private.”

The dreary room with its dust and beleaguered princess dissolved into a scene far more appealing. Suddenly, they stood in the middle of Laichonous’ tent at the brony encampment. Everything was there, just as he remembered it. The books stacked on the cart he hauled from Earth, the crude bookshelves, the unfinished staffs and rune boards, even his casting staves lay scattered on the circle board. “How’d you do that?” he asked, trotting over to the bookshelf laden with hard-bound volumes.

“You dream, Laichonious. Such things are possible,” he said in his faraway voice. He didn’t look around at the tent, he didn’t even move his eyes. He behaved as if blind, not even acknowledging the tent’s existence.

Laichonious paused in selecting a book. “Does that mean none of this is real?” He pulled the book off of the shelf, in the logic-defying way that ponies could grip things with their hooves. The book fell open to a random page as he held it, empty. He closed it and looked at the cover. Stamped on the soft blue cloth were the silver words Transitive Texts of the Celts and Britons: A guide to the transition from the Elder Futhark to the Younger in the British Isles. He opened the book again and flipped through the pages. He didn’t know how he could do this, but he didn’t question what worked. Every page was blank.

“All of your books will be like that here,” the teal unicorn said. “You haven’t memorized them.”

Laichonious put the book back in its place on the shelf. “Why’d you bring me here then? If these are all empty, there’s no point. Is all of this just in my head?” He turned back to the strange unicorn standing at the center of the tent like a statue.

A little smile curled at the unicorn’s mouth, but did not touch his milky eyes. “Yes and no. Your dreams are as real as you make them, as real as you want them. I did not bring you here to philosophise, as enjoyable as that would be. Please, sit and we shall get down to business. If you are to have any hope of averting disaster, you will need to pay close attention.”

The red unicorn cocked his head to the side as he trotted back to the stranger and sat in front of him.

“First, you may ask me any questions that you have. If I am allowed to answer them, I shall. I can’t have you distracted by doubts.”

“Who are you?” Laichonious found himself asking, without really thinking about it.

“Hm, that, I’m afraid, is complicated, and I cannot answer you in full.” The teal unicorn paused as if waiting for another question.

“Alright,” Laichonious said, rubbing his chin with a hoof. “What’s your name? Or can you not tell me that either?”

“I have many names, most would mean nothing to you. If I were to tell you the names I have worn, it would take a lifetime. But... for now, I suppose you can call me the Evermind.”

“The... Evermind... what does that mean?”

“I remember all things. I am the Keeper of Wisdom. I am shepherd of souls and revealer of truth.”

Laichonious shivered. “What is Celestia afraid of?”

“You.”

The red unicorn blinked. “That doesn’t make any sense.”

“Not just you, but all of the humans. Her fear pushes her to paths she would rather not follow, but she does so for she believes that it is the right thing to do. I cannot tell you everything, both time and oaths stop me.” For the first time, the teal unicorn’s eyes moved. They flitted from one side to the other, then focused on the human turned pony. “When you awake, Celestia will question you. Answer her questions. She will not be satisfied.” From his peripheral vision, Laichonious could see the walls of his tent begin to fade but he couldn’t look away from the clouded eyes. “Ask her why the Spectra turns from you.” Strain tightened the unicorn’s face. “She will not answer.” The Evermind breathed heavily. The stone room with its dust and old door shuddered with the sudden cold. “Tell her that there is more than black and white.”

The teal unicorn raised a hoof. Laichonious watched as it came nearer, slowly, like time had coalesced and became viscous. With the force of a butterfly’s breath and the strength of a mountain’s shrug, the hoof pushed him backwards. Laichonious fell. And fell. And kept falling.

Twilight tried not to doze at her desk. Sheets of paper, covered in neat lines of flowing text, were arranged in order of importance, from most to least, right to left. A red notebook, a little worn at the edges, broke the order of the desk as it lay to one side of the neat row of papers, turned ever so slightly to have one of its corners pointing at the sleepy unicorn. She should have been asleep some time ago, but she couldn’t sleep with something so extraordinary on her desk, even if the subject of her wonder was sleeping.

A miniature emerald mare, with butterfly-like wings that looked exactly like a malachite geode, slept with her head resting on the shoulder of another miniature pony. The little stallion was a rich, charcoal grey, with wings of pearlescent onyx patterned after a nocturnal moth. He slept soundly, though he looked ill. His mane of silvery, powder-blue hair was thin and his coat was patchy. As extraordinary as they were, being so small, they intrigued her for they had no cutie marks, yet they were ponies. The two resided in a corner of Twilight’s little desk, the only area not laden with some implement of recordkeeping, on a bed of layered scarves.

Butterponies, Pinkie had called them. They would answer to no other name and seemed quite attached to her pink friend. Several hundred of them occupied three tents that had been pitched behind Twilight’s. Syglia, the mare, and Koli, the stallion, opted to stay near “The Great Pinkie” who happened to be snoring softly on a cot to Twilight’s left. The soft breathing of other slumbering ponies filled the quiet night as Fluttershy, Applejack, and Rainbow Dash slept on their cots, having donated their tents to house the butterponies. Only Rarity was missing. She had returned to Ponyville before sunset, mumbling about expecting company.

Twilight should really be asleep; she had two classes--full of eager novice unicorns--early in the morning. But her brain just wouldn’t let her. It raced down several tracks at once, pondering out all the possible ways things could go in light of recent events. She could hypothesise about Princess Luna’s behavior all night, but what really drew her attention was the charcoal grey miniature pony sleeping on her desk. Pinkie brought him to her a few hours ago, his wings in a thick glass jar. She had never reattached anything to anypony before. Well, nothing as important as a limb anyway. Just when she was beginning to think she had seen and done everything there was to do with magic, whole worlds open up to her. Written spells, spoken spells, and now butterponies. How much did she not know?

The butterponies had a strange sixth sense, they could somehow feel or spy out the leylines in other creatures. A concept that had only been mused about by deep thinkers in the past. The only true academic to have published any substantial study in the field of corporeal leylines was Starswirl, and even he wrote about it in a very metaphorical way. Syglia was instrumental in restoring Koli’s wings. Twilight doubted she would have been able to help without the emerald pony’s guidance. She was fairly certain that the butterpony could not see how Twilight arranged her leylines, but Syglia seemed to know exactly where they were -- and where they needed to go. Every once-in-awhile, Twilight would lay out the pattern Syglia had shown her and stare at it for several minutes. The glowing lines, visible to her alone, were so immensely complex she had a hard time discerning what each line did.

A sniffle and a squeak broke her concentration and the glowing lines of the spell dissipated into the soft glow of her starlight lamp. Twilight blinked. Another sniffle stuttered from the collection of cots to her left. She got up and slowly made her way over to her sleeping friends. Not all of whom were sleeping soundly. Fluttershy’s shoulders shook at random intervals, another sniffle escaping quietly.

“Fluttershy, is everything alright?” Twilight whispered, sitting next to the cot.

The yellow pegasus lay on her side, her delicate pink mane covering half of her face. She stared at the wall of the tent, little trickles of moisture trailing down her cheeks and nose and glistening in the faint glow of the starlight. She sniffed again and wiped at her face. “Sorry, Twilight. Did I wake you?”

Twilight smiled at her friend and put a foreleg around her shoulders. “No. I was still up. What’s the matter?”

Fluttershy relaxed a little but continued to frown at the tent wall. “I just can’t do it, Twilight,” she whispered.

“Can’t do what?”

“I can’t lie to them anymore. I can’t be brave for them. They just keep getting sick, more every day, and I... I can’t help them,” she whispered. The words escaped her lips on breaths wrung dry.

Twilight pulled Fluttershy into a hug, stroking the other mare’s back and whispering quietly to her, “Everything will be alright, Fluttershy. We’ll find some way to help them. The Princess is already working on a solution, we just have to do the best we can until we find an answer.”

Fluttershy wrapped her arms around her and squeezed. “That’s what I say to them,” she whispered into Twilight’s shoulder. “But I don’t know if it’s true.”

Movement at the tent entrance caught Twilight’s eye. Over Fluttershy’s shoulder and through the open flap of her tent, she saw a teal unicorn, standing in a pool of moonlight just outside. He looked at her with clouded eyes. She blinked and he was gone, where he stood only light and trampled grass remained.

She let Fluttershy back down on her cot, smiling at her again and brushing away a few stray strands of hair. “We don’t have to know, we just have to believe and work hard. Everything will be alright,” Twilight whispered.

Her friend’s eyes drooped, but she nodded slowly, snuggling into her pillow and dropping quickly off to sleep. Twilight pulled the blanket up around the pegasus and tucked her in. She trotted as softly as she could across the tent to the door. Stepping out into the moonlight, she glanced around for the tall unicorn stallion. “Evermind?” she whispered to the night. The soft wind shuffling through the trees was the lone reply.

Laichonious awoke to pain, a throbbing ache from head to hoof. He felt like he had been tossed down a mountain and hit every single pebble, stone, rock, boulder and tree on the way. With a groan he opened his eyes to a dark, dusty room. Moonlight slanted down into the room from small windows set high above the floor. The walls of the room were undressed gray stone, the air dry and stale. Little breaths of a fresh breeze stroked his coat now and then, swirling the motes of dust in the shafts of moonlight.

No. Something was not right.

Through considerable effort, he pushed himself to his hooves. Moving didn’t provoke more pain, as he would have expected. Instead, as soon as he gained his hoofing, the pain all but disappeared. It was immediately replaced by an overwhelming wave of nausea. The smooth stone floor seemed to lurch beneath him as he stumbled to the side. A wall stopped him in his listing. It was a strangely warm barrier against his shoulder. The abrupt movement made his head disagree even more with his stomach, so much so that his stomach decided to throw everything out in a fit of rage.

The red unicorn coughed, backing away from the wall and wiping his mouth with a foreleg. He stopped. This already happened... didn’t it? Convulsions rampaged through his body, making it very hard to stand. His vision swam like he looked through rain splattered glass. It was so cold, so very cold. It was a wonder he didn’t see his own breath. He stood, shivering and blinking in the dark, trying to make sense of it all.

“The Aether is not easy on the inexperienced. A fact I overlooked.” Celestia’s soft words caressed his ears in melodious tones. “I suppose that is why the Evermind has barred me from it.” Hoofsteps echoed in the dark chamber behind him. An alabaster wing, trailing a faint halo in the moonlight, swathed him in white feathers softer than velvet. “Are you alright, little one?”

He most certainly was not. His breath only came with effort and he felt a bone chilling cold. The red unicorn sat on the warm stone floor, trembling under Celestia’s wing. He would say so, but his jaw was clamped shut against the convulsions running through his body.

The Princess bent down to look him in the eye. “Are you cold?” He nodded, it was about all he could do. “Well... We’ll fix that then.” She picked him up in a cloud of golden magic and carried him over to the bed. She settled herself on it then tucked him under her wing, holding him against her side. The shivers abated. Though he still trembled, he could now unclench his jaw and his teeth didn’t rattle. She felt impossibly warm to him, almost enough to make him pull away as one would from a fire. But he was so cold, he leaned against her, trying to soak up the warmth. The Princess was silent for a few moments.

“Was it hard for you to leave your world?” she asked softly.

“Yes,” Laichonious answered. “But I was ready to leave... we all were.”

“You should have stayed,” Celestia said flatly. “This is not your world.”

The red unicorn shivered and frowned. “The Vault says otherwise,” he mumbled.

She shifted next to him. “What does it say then?” she whispered, he could feel her tensing.

“The carvings tell how the humans of Draumr Dalr were children of the moon and family of the sun.” He closed his eyes, trying to visualize the confusing carvings. “Most of it was hard to understand, it was carved quickly, almost deliriously. There were prayers... pleadings... laments.”

“To whom did they pray?” the princess asked as if she knew the answer already.

Laichonious opened his eyes and tried to look at her face. He had to squint, she burned to his sight, almost like the sun itself. “They called out to Luna. Naming her Svasmodir, or beloved mother. Why?”

Celestia’s face could have been carved from stone itself. “Because she was the one who took them in, long ago. As she has done now with you. She is fond of you all. She feels that she needs protect you. This doesn’t change the fact that none of you belong here.”

Laichonious looked away, the room seemed even more lifeless, drained of what little color it had to begin with. “Why can’t we belong here? We could learn to be a part of Harmony, we’ve already had to work together to--”

“Being a part of Harmony is more than just collaboration,” she interrupted in a cold voice. “I have seen your world. I know what it is. I know what you humans harbor in your hearts and it is not Harmony.”

“But if you would just give us a chance--”

“What is it you think I am doing? I have been working tirelessly to find a way to do just that... but I can find no solution. What else do the carvings say? Do they speak at all of memory or how the Vaults were made?”

Laichonious ground his teeth. “No. It continued to speak of laments and woes, and of the Nightmare. They prayed that Luna would save them from her and from the plague they called ‘abandonment’.”

“Then I have no choice,” she muttered.

“Princess--”

“No. This is the way it has to be. I thought I had closed the ways into Equestria. Now I only regret I did not sever the gate when I had the chance.”

Laichonious looked upon her in disbelief. “What?” he breathed.

She looked down on him. In her eyes, he could see sadness but they were hard with resolve. “The great trees, Yeodoor and Yggdrasil, were once the pathways between our worlds. Before the coming of Discord, we passed through them with ease and frequently visited your world. We taught your people magic; they taught us how to dream. All of this changed when Discord rose to power. Both of our worlds were thrown into chaos. He broke the land. He tried to destroy us, all for his amusement. After Luna and I defeated him, this land could barely support a tree. We decided to take direct control, we governed all, the sky, the earth, the water and the wind. We carried this world on our shoulders.”

Laichonious trembled more with every word she spoke.

“We tried to find the gateways, to see if our friends, the humans, were spared Discord’s corruption. We found a world torn by war and bathed in blood. Any who ventured there were hunted, for sport. They did not remember us. We did not want to close the ways, we believed still that there may be good enough left in your world to save it. Shortly thereafter, the first humans started coming, humans who remembered magic and who still could dream.” She shook her head. “It was folly. I was blinded by my hope, I did not see what was coming.” Her voice hardened again. “That discordant spirit followed them. Their greed, their fear, their jealousy... it infected my sister, through the bond she made with them.” She spat the words, anger creeping into her voice and making the red unicorn wince at every syllable.

“War came in the wings of Nightmare Moon. She broke her bonds with them... she let them die.” She looked at him again. He shied from her. “Only after she was banished, did I learn of what became of the humans. I vowed that never again would this be allowed to transpire. Alone, I buried them. I poisoned the great trees. I closed the gates. Alone, I rebuilt this world. Alone, I healed my children and sheltered my sister’s children. Alone, I ruled... alone, I suffered.” Her wing pinned him to the bed. “Luna must never know. It would break her. I will do what I must to protect my sister and my subjects,” she growled. She stood abruptly and walked to the door.

“Wait! Princess!” Laichonious called through the convulsions. He tried to stand, only to fall weak and out of breath. “Princess! Why does the Spectra turn from us? Why can’t we learn to be one of you?” She ignored his pleas, opening the dry old door with magic. “Celestia! It doesn’t have to be this way! There is more than just black and white!” His voice echoed in the dusty chamber.

She paused before entering the dark hall beyond the door. “I am sorry,” she whispered. The door shut behind her with a ponderous thud. Sharp clicks from locks falling into place pierced his heart with dread. “Celestia?” Hoofsteps fading behind the door answered him. “Celestia!” She heeded him like unto the stone. He struggled through the cold across the room, collapsing against the door. He beat upon it with his hooves, it didn’t budge. He called Celestia’s name over and over again. His shouts grew hoarse as darkness consumed him.

Luna's Lullaby

“Kiwi!” Sweetie Belle ran around her dorm overturning every possible thing that wasn’t her saddlebags. “Kiwi! You were the last one to borrow my bag. Where is it? Kiwi!” Papers and notebooks followed her around the small living space in little pockets of lavender magic like a flock of bulbous birds. She picked up a basket of laundry and dumped its contents all over the floor. She pushed a hoof through the pile of brightly colored cloth, letting out another exasperated growl. “Kiwi!”

“Ugh! Celestia’s mercy, Sweetie,” muttered a lime green unicorn. Kiwi Tart emerged from a mess of blankets on the bed against the far wall. “If I knew where your stupid bag was, don’t you think I would have said so by now?” She ran a hoof through her strawberry red mane and glanced at the simple clock standing on the nightstand, illuminated by a sliver of moonlight. She squinted at it. “Sweetie, what in the world are you doing up at this hour? It’s... just a little before Eleventh, have yah spit your bit?”

Sweetie snorted. “Well if you would get your own stupid bag, we wouldn’t be having this conversation now would we? Seriously, where did you leave it. I’m already late!”

Kiwi let out a sigh that suddenly transformed into a yawn. Sweetie waited for it to dissipate, tapping her hoof in a quick staccato on the floor. The lime green unicorn rubbed at her eyes. “Okay, uh, if Cella didn’t move it-” her words were hijacked by a short yawn, “-then it should be over by the door somewhere.” She waved a hoof vaguely in the direction of the front door. “What are you talkin’ about late? Sunrise isn’t for another two hours. Just... go back to bed and we’ll sort it out in the morning, please?”

“Yeah,” a muffled voice from the other side of the room interjected. “Some of us want to get more than three hours of sleep tonight.” A horn and sapphire mane peeked out from underneath a pillow, soon followed by a disgruntled face that scowled at Sweetie.

Sweetie rolled her eyes, trotting back to the entrance of the dorm to once again scour it for her missing bag. “If you don’t get more than three hours, it’s your own fault. I didn’t force you to stay out most of the night doing who knows what.”

“You need to get out more, Sweetie,” Cella mumbled under her pillow. “There’s more to life than studying.”

“And there’s more to life than parties and stallions. Two can play at that game,” Sweetie shot back.

“Ugh! You are such a filly. What are you doing up so early anyway?”

“Let it be, Cella,” Kiwi mumbled. “She doesn’t like us much as it is, just leave her alone and be quiet.”

Sweetie sniffed at the comment. “I have a session with Princess Luna tonight. I’m supposed to be at the palace in forty minutes, and I need the sheet music that’s in my bag.” She took a deep breath and closed her eyes, letting it out slowly. She went back into the bedroom and sat in the middle of the floor. Sweetie suddenly had the urge to apologize. She didn’t know why. Her roommates were the ones in the wrong, staying out all hours of the night, borrowing her stuff and then not having the common courtesy to put it back.

“Oh, Sweetie, don’t pout. It makes you look so adorable.” Cella rested her head on a pink hoof and leaned on the edge of her bed. Her mouth quirked on one side when Sweetie looked at her.

“I’m not pouting,” she said, biting her lower lip. She had apparently picked up the habit of thrusting it out when she thought about anything, just like Rarity. “I’m thinking,” she said matter-of-factly. “Look,” she sighed, “it’s not that I don’t like you gals.... I think we just, I dunno, step on each other’s tails a bit.” She looked over at Kiwi, who had her back to the rest of the room. She wished she could get along with them, they seemed like nice girls, they just didn’t have much in common with her. She gave up on Kiwi and turned back to Cella. “It’s my first session with her in two weeks, I really don’t want to be late. I don’t want to disappoint her.”

Cella blew out her chops. “Alright,” she said, rolling out of her blankets, “you win, Sweetie. Let’s find this bag.”

Twilight jolted awake in the feeble light of the pre-dawn. She wasn’t where she was supposed to be, she thought as she peered at her surroundings with bleary eyes. A hill. She blinked, and looked around again. She was lying under an old ash tree on top of a hill that overlooked the brony camp. Dew glistened on the green grass all around her and lightly moistened her coat and mane, causing her to shiver slightly in the light breeze. Had she been sleeping out here all night? What was she doing on a hi--she gasped. “Evermind?” Her eyes darted over her surroundings again as she jumped to her hooves. Little droplets of dew fell to the ground, sliding from her coat from the force of her movement.

The hilltop was empty, save for the tree and a few stray leaves. She stamped a hoof. One of these days, she was going to corner that pony and make him give her a straight answer. The purple mare shook her head throwing even more dew from her mane and started down the hill back to camp. She grumbled under her breath about this and that, mostly about the Evermind being distant. Twilight understood he had a difficult responsibility--and that there was a lot he just couldn’t say--but it was maddening to know how much information he had at his disposal, yet he couldn’t share it with her.

She passed the imaginary threshold of the camp, and a sinking feeling settled in her stomach. Her disgruntled mutterings ceased; she looked around at the silent tents and desolate streets. There was something odd about the silence. Her ears swiveled around, searching for any clues to why the silence was so deep. She slowed to a trot, and then a walk. There should have been at least some noise, many of the bronies were early risers; they were always doing something. Finally, she stopped at a crossing of two wide roads a few streets from her tent. No birds sang, and there was no pleasant early morning conversation or clatter of tools. Only the lonely breeze whispered through the tent city, humming through the many ropes and cords that held the tents together. Twilight closed her eyes, something just didn’t feel right. A tingle ran through her spine, as she realized that she could barely feel the Spectra here. She opened her eyes and started walking again, foreboding wrapping around her chest in anxious bands.

Hoofsteps to her left, erratic and shuffling, broke the silence. Twilight skidded to a halt, waiting for the hoofsteps to sound again. A white pegasus stumbled out from around a tent a few sceptres down the road, giving a feeble flap of her wings before she fell to the ground. Twilight galloped to the fallen mare, her breath catching in her throat as she recognized her; it was Phoe.

“So bright...” Phoe mumbled and shielded her eyes from Twilight’s presence. The pegasus shook like a leaf in the wind, uncontrollable spasms wracking her body. She was out of breath, as if the act of just lying there were exhausting. “So... c-cold....”

Twilight's blood froze, a great lurch in Spectra’s flow seemed to drop the earth out from under her. The sun jerked in the sky, rising in the blink of an eye over the horizon and stopping at almost the mid morning point. The wind rose to a mournful howl through the deserted paths. Her gaze was drawn, hard and fast, to the distant form of Canterlot. To her eyes, the Great Leylines flashed into being, writhing under the grand city and around the bright castle. Her heart beat in her throat; paralyzed, she stared.

A hoof touched her own. Her breath caught and she looked down at the shaking Phoe. “Alone... alone...” she whispered, her eyes sightless.

Twilight knelt and held the pegasus’ head in her hooves, listening more closely to the mournful wind. Alone. It was not the wind that rose but a dirge. Alone. All around her, thousands of voices lamented. Alone.

“Twilight!” Applejack called. “Twilight! Where are yah!?”

“Twilight!” Rainbow Dash appeared above the tents. “Over here everypony!” She swooped down to the road to land gently beside Twilight and the fallen Phoe. Rainbow’s ears were flat against her head and her tail whipped constantly back and forth. Twilight had never seen Rainbow like this, she seemed skittish, perhaps even frightened. “Do you have any idea what’s going on Twilight?” Her eyes danced from tent to tent around them.

Twilight shook her head. “Only that there is something terribly wrong.” She stroked Phoe’s mane, trying to calm her. It didn’t seem to have any effect.

Applejack and Fluttershy appeared in a flurry of movement from between the tents, hurrying to where she knelt over Phoe. “‘Taint right ‘round here, Twilight. Ah’ve never felt anythin’ like this before.... Ah don’t like it.”

The yellow pegasus nodded in agreement, her ears were folded flat against her head like Rainbow’s and she kept her eyes fixed on the ground. “I’ve never heard the wind like this,” she whispered into her mane.

Pinkie Pie limped into view, followed by a swarm of perhaps eighty or more butterponies. Twilight blinked when she saw Koli riding on Pinkie’s head. “Twilight! Syglia says that there is something really wrong with the bronies! They’re all sick...” she trailed off as her eyes settled on the shaking white pegasus.

Twilight stood, picking up Phoe in a cloud of magenta telekinesis. She settled the poor pegasus on her back, glancing at Canterlot and the writhing leylines. “I don’t know what’s going on, but I suspect the answer lies at Canterlot.” She looked into each of her friends’ eyes. “C’mon, we need to help as many of the bronies as we can, as quickly as we can, and find Rarity.” She started walking to the medical tent. “Syglia?”

The emerald butterpony fluttered over to her. “Yes, Mighty Twilight,” she said diffidently.

Twilight raised an eyebrow at the title but let is slide for now. “Can you and the other healers do anything for the bronies?”

The little pony bobbed in the air. “I think we may be able to relieve some of the effects, if we had unicorns to aid us. I’m afraid we cannot cure this, Mighty Twilight, I’m sorry.” She hung her head.

“Don’t worry, Syglia. It’s no fault of yours. Can you gather all of the healers?” The butterpony nodded. “Applejack?”

The farm pony trotted up next to her, a determined expression set on her face.

“I need you to rouse all of the unicorns from Ponyville, pair them up with a healer, as many as you can find, and meet up at the medical tent, alright.”

Applejack nodded. “Can do, sugarcube.” She turned and trotted back to where Pinkie helped Syglia group all of the butterpony healers.

“Rainbow, Fluttershy?” The two pegasi hovered to either side of her. “I need you to gather up all of the pegasi and earthponies. Check every tent. find every brony. Gather them at the medical tent, some... well, many of them may not be able to walk. Hurry.”

Rainbow Dash saluted. “I’m on it!” The cerulean pegasus darted off, trailing a faint rainbow behind her.

Fluttershy jumped slightly in response to Rainbow’s swift departure then hurried in her friend’s multi colored wake. “Wait, Rainbow Dash! Be gentle about it, please?”

“Pinkie Pie?” Twilight looked behind her, over the shuddering form of the pegasus on her back. The pink pony trotted up to her, wincing with every other step.

“What’s up, Twilight?” she chirped.

“I need you to stay with me, Pinkie. Can you bring all of the other butterponies to the medical tent?”

Applejack galloped passed Pinkie and Twilight. “Alright, everypony! Follow me!” She turned to shout, “Don’t you worry Pinkie, Ah’ll take good care of ‘em!”

Pinkie and Koli, who was still riding on her head, waved to the galloping Applejack and the painted cloud of butterponies behind her. Pinkie smiled. “I sure can, Twilight.” Her smile faded when she looked at Phoe. “Are they going to be okay?”

Twilight found herself looking to Canterlot again. “I hope so, Pinkie. I hope so.”

Sweetie Belle paced back and forth across the balcony below Princess Luna’s quarters. The wan light of the pre-dawn intensified with every passing minute, along with her anxiety. What was taking the Princess so long? Did her tardiness anger Luna? There was a mood permeating the castle that Sweetie did not like. The palace had always been a peaceful refuge; Harmony was strongest here, or at least it should be. She didn’t feel any of that peace today. She shook her head in an attempt to dispel worries as she sat on one of the cushions just inside the tower. Levitating her bags from across the room, she started rifling through her notebook and sheet music, trying to occupy her mind. Her hoof tapped on the pristine marble of the floor, masking the hoofsteps of the Nocturne Guardspony entering the hall.

“I assume the lady is Miss Sweetie Belle,” the guard said in the strange, deep voice common to the nocturnes.

Sweetie jumped, startled by the resonant voice, her notebook falling from her magical grip and slapping the floor with a sharp thunk. She took a moment to swallow her thumping heart. Even though the nocturnes had been back for a decade, Sweetie met her first only last year. She didn’t think she would ever get used to them. “Um, yes... I’m Sweetie Belle.” She smiled weakly at the darkly colored guard.

The guard lowered his head. Sweetie stared at the strange gesture. “The Princess expresses her regret that she could not be here for the lady’s session. A dire situation commands the attention of the Princess. I am to escort the lady home now.”

Sweetie’s heart sank. At the very least she had not done something to anger the Princess herself. She sighed and started to gather her things. The guard’s eyes darted to the balcony opening and the imminent dawn. She threw her saddlebags on her back and trotted over to the guard.

He repeated his strange bow. “If the lady would follow me.” His voice echoed softly, even in such a small space. Their voices always sounded like they were speaking in a large chamber, even if they were outside.

The guard led her down the hall from which she came. She was fairly certain that she could have seen herself out, but she knew better than to try and convince a nocturne to be impolite. Her mouth quirked in a guilty smile as she remembered her first encounter with a nocturne. She had severely embarrassed the poor stallion when she insisted he didn’t have to call her “your lady” or “the lady”. Luna told her about their past that night. She felt horrible about it and wanted to make it up to the guardspony. Luna laughed and told her that she would only embarrass him further. It was indeed strange to think that the quiet, polite and mysterious nocturnes that lived on the northern side of the Shinespire had all been alive a thousand years ago. They remembered the civil war; more than that, they lived through it.

Sweetie regarded her silent companion. He was one of the unicorn nocturnes, with a dark blue coat; a blue so dark, it looked almost black. He had the cat’s eye pupil common of them, but with an iris of brilliant orange rather than the typical yellow or amber. His dark, angular, yet elegant armor clinked softly as he walked beside her. The fine, long hair of his mane whispered across the curious metal, flowing almost weightlessly with his every movement. He was quite a bit taller than she, nearly a half-sceptre, if she had to guess .

Many of her classmates have talked about the nocturnes, how strange and frightening they were. Wild stories about them floated through the school; they supposedly could only drink dragon’s blood and could delve into a pony’s dreams to eat her thoughts. Sweetie didn’t believe a word of it. The nocturnes might make her a little uneasy, but they were most definitely not frightening. If anything, she thought they were quite beautiful.

She looked away from the nocturne, suddenly taking an interest in the carvings on the walls. Sweetie knew exactly what she was trying to get herself to do. Curiosity burned in her chest; what was so dire that the Princess could not speak to her? It probably had something to do with the overall mood of the castle. She looked at the guard again, trying to think of a tactful way to get some information. After a few carefully worded then mentally discarded questions, she threw caution to the wind and blurted, “What’s happening?”

The nocturne glanced at her. After a few moments, he came to an internal conclusion. “The Princess of the Day, Celestia, is missing.”

Sweetie furrowed her brow. “What do you mean miss--” words died on her tongue as her vision filled with light. Spectra surged all around her, slamming into her horn like a raging torrent threatening to carry her thoughts, and all that she was, with it in powerful currents. She staggered under the onslaught, fighting to keep her hooves. Somepony cried out in anguish. If it were her, she did not know.

Sweetie Belle blinked in the suddenly bright hall, little flecks of light dancing in front of her eyes. The hall echoed with cries of alarm and bellows of pain. Everything was wrong, it felt like the floor beneath her wobbled side to side. She turned to the sun-filled windows and found her nocturne guard thrashing on the floor in a shaft of light, smoke rising from his coat. Sweetie tried to summon her magic, to pull the guard out of the light but nothing happened. She scrambled over to the guard, his shrieks of pain echoed down the hall. The black armor scraped along the stone floor as Sweetie pushed with all her might. She winced at his yelling and braced herself against his thrashing limbs. Finally, he was out of the burning light. Her legs buckled and she fell to her knees, gasping for breath next to the wheezing nocturne.

Where the light had touched him, his coat was bleached white, thin tendrils of smoke rising from his skin. She tried to call up the few spells of healing she knew, but the leylines simply did not respond to her summons. There was no telling how badly he was hurt. “Help! Guards! Anypony!” Sweetie yelled at the top of her lungs, getting to her hooves. Shouts and cries, similar to her own echoed softly around the palace. “Help!” she yelled again. She blinked away flashes of light that came in fits and starts. Huge, unfathomable leylines twisted under her hooves and coursed around the mountain. They filled her vision at times, blinding her. “Somepony! Help!”

“Over there, over there! Quick, you and you, follow me!” Sweetie turned to look down the hall. A pegasus guard hovered towards her, two earthponies in tow. The earthponies wore the livery of the palace workers, vests of blue and gold. Sweetie heaved a sigh of relief. She stumbled to the side to let the earthponies inspect the nocturne. The pegasus guard caught her with a wing.

“Are you alright, miss?” he asked.

Sweetie gave a small nod of her head, her eyes fixed on the nocturne. “Will he be okay? Is it bad?”

The guard sighed. “I don’t know. You did well, getting him out of the sunlight.” He stooped to look her in the eye. “Are you sure you’re alright? I can have somepony help you get home, if you wish.”

“No... no, I’m fine, really. Just a bit dizzy, it’ll pass.” She took a step to the side to prove she could stand on her own.

A rumble shook the castle, then another rippled through the hall. Sweetie blinked away another flash of light. Again the deep rumble coursed through the stone under her hooves. “What is that?” she breathed.

The other ponies looked around.

“CELESTIA!” The shout was faint yet it rattled her bones as if lightning had struck next to her. “CELESTIA!”

“Princess Luna!” Sweetie tore off at a dead gallop. She felt as if the massive rumbles, like a mallet striking an enormous drum, were pulling her to the center of the castle and the throne room.

“Wait! Miss! Come back! It’s not safe!”

She paid no heed to the guard, running as fast as her legs could carry her. What she was going to do once she got there, she had no idea, but she needed to be there.

Cereal was ridiculously happy for no reason at all. There really was no reason for him to be so happy; Celestia was missing and so was Laichonious. Luna was beside herself with worry -- and he only knew this because he could feel twinges of panic that he hoped were not his own. Yet he trotted down the torch-lit halls of the castle, searching for a Princess and a Brony, while fighting down grin after grin. Had this evening been the last straw for him? Had he finally gone mad?

A steady, and eerily conformed, staccato of hoofsteps behind him lent a backdrop to his erratic thoughts. He marched his little contingent of nocturne Guards through the halls, gesturing down side passages, directing his search. There was something in the air, or was it just him? He had never felt so light in his life. The only time that could compare was when he had finally embraced being a brony. Just knowing that he was not the lynchpin in some mad scheme anymore, it did wonders for his morale.

“My lord, the south wing is clear, no sign of either the Princess or the scholar,” one of his nocturne lieutenants reported.

The constant honorifics dampened his mood a little, but he had given up trying to get them to stop after Lieutenant Flinthoof explained that Cereal was obviously a favored son of Luna. He tried to explain in kind that he wasn’t even from the same world, let alone a son of Luna. All Flinthoof said was, “That is not what we feel. My lord feels like her to us, much as the Honored Crescent felt to us. Another world perhaps, but a son all the same.”

Is that what made him so happy? Was it because he finally had a place? He could swear up and down that he wasn’t looking for himself in any way. He knew exactly who he was. He knew exactly what he was meant to do. He knew his talents. Didn’t he? Cereal snorted and shook his head.

“Are there any other parts of the castle that no one has been to in a while? I mean, longer than a few years... someplace we overlooked?” Cereal asked, slowing to a trot.

Flinthoof considered the hall for a moment before answering. “There are the stores, my lord. Many chambers were built into the Shinespire itself for the storage of various goods. We understand that those have not been used in favor of other methods.”

Cereal nodded. “Let’s start searching the stores. How many chambers were bui--” The ground shook. “What was that?” He turned with Flinthoof to look down the hall. A rumble shook its way through Cereal’s chest.

“CELESTIA!” Luna’s royal bellow echoed around him. Another tiny earthquake rattled his teeth in his head. “CELESTIA!”

All thoughts fled from Cereal’s mind as he galloped past the astonished nocturnes. The hall and its art rushed past in in a blur of determination. Luna had found Celestia, he assumed, and something was not right. More deep rumbling shook the castle, causing him to stumble as he galloped. The thunder of hooves behind him filled the lull between tollings of the stone. Bright sunlight illuminated the halls before him. He powered through the turn in the hall, his hooves skidding on the smooth marble of the floor. Cereal cried out in pain as he strayed into the shafts of light pouring into the hall through the large windows.

Flinthoof shouldered him out of the light, wincing himself. They continued to run, though Cereal’s skin felt tight as if he suffered a substantial sunburn just from that second of exposure. “My lord must be careful!” Flinthoof shouted to be heard over the constant rumble and groan of earth and stone. “Stray into the sun too long and it will kill. My lord may not be dark of coat like us, but he is like unto the Princess.”

Cereal nodded, and ran through the pain. He had fixed in his mind a single thought: get to Luna. That was all that mattered. The amount of light in the halls grew as they thundered into the more open parts of the castle. The light made his eyes ache but he ignored it as best he could and continued to gallop with the nocturnes. The grand hall was close, he could feel Luna nearby. The ground shook so hard, he could barely keep his balance. They turned the corner, skidding on the tile.

Luna pounded on the golden doors with her forehooves. They were dented and scratched, but had withstood the Princess’ assault thus far. Cereal slid to a halt a few feet behind her, the magic swelling around him making him feel light headed. Light flashed. The world teetered. The golden doors flew open. Cereal’s eyes could barely hold the sight of Celestia swathed in power. She was a second sun, standing in the throne room. Another bright light, akin to the stars of the heavens when compared to Celestia, filled the room beyond where she stood. Luna spread her wings and entered the chamber, her dark form drinking in the light radiating from her sister.

Celestia burned like the sun itself, the essence of fire incarnate. With a single baleful glance at her sister, she raised a hoof high and brought it down upon the stone platform. Pain lanced through Cereal’s mind. He fell under Luna’s shadow. He drifted into the cool of moonlight. He heard only silence.

“Are you sure you can handle this? I don’t know how long it will go on and it might get worse.” Twilight finished wrapping another shivering brony in a blanket. Ponies meandered through rows upon rows of shaking mounds. Fancy Pants caught glimpses of frustrated unicorns weaving intricate patterns of leylines over several of them. Fluttering bits of vibrant color flew around with the unicorns and hovered over the quivering bundles. A fluttering emerald hovered next to him and a piece of onyx rode on his head. The Butterponies were shocking, but in a strange way, they made perfect sense. He had no idea what exactly was happening, though it seemed Twilight only had an inkling more than he.

“I have been managing politicians for a large portion of my life, my dear. Now hurry, I believe I can take care of this. If I understand correctly, the cure lies in Canterlot. Go, go.” He pushed the distraught mare over to where her friends waited.

Twilight stole one last concerned look at him and the bronies. She turned to fix her gaze on Canterlot, igniting her horn. Reality warped in front of her. Fancy Pants squinted at it, trying to see the leylines she used. A doorway materialized out of the sunlight, like a golden sheet fell from it. He couldn’t see any leylines. “Follow immediately, don’t touch the edges,” Twilight said, her voice firm and her words authoritative.

Fancy Pants watched as the Elements of Harmony ran through the strange gateway and disappeared. The doorway was reclaimed by the sunlight. As soon as it too winked out of existence, a ripple danced along his horn. He took a deep breath, turning back to the nightmarish scene around him. More bronies were being brought, there seemed to be no end. The courtier stamped on the growing feelings of dread and hopelessness. All will be well.

“Well, Syglia, Koli,” he said bravely, looking to the emerald pony, “shall we begin?”

The stallion and the butterponies set to work. The minutes wore on, and the bronies became worse. The unnaturally high sun beat down on him as he followed Syglia’s instructions, weaving leylines in ever more complicated patterns. Healing was not his strong suit, and so he struggled to keep up. Still, he would not give up. These innocent ponies were depending on him, and the others. Rarity was counting on him. He wasn’t about to let any of them down.

He was not sure, but he thought he could almost hear a song at the very edge of his perception. At first, he dismissed it as fatigue and redoubled his efforts. But the melody persisted, it tickled at his hearing, on the very edge of existence like the whisper of snow against glass. It was serene. It was peaceful. It was soothing. It was growing.

Fancy Pants paused at the side of a brony with a tan coat. He shivered like the rest, eyes shut tight against the world. Syglia flitted around him, running her hooves over his face and neck, her eyes closed. The courtier waited for her to finish and prepared himself for the coming task. The brony whispered, like the few Fancy Pants had seen before him, but this was different. He lowered his head to the brony’s muzzle, straining to hear what he said.

“For there’s a bright horizon that always can be found

Both Sun and Moon are part of the eternal round”

Twilight stepped back into reality, and a scene that defied it greeted her. Waves of magic pelted her with energy; the sensation of it bordered on physical pain as she stumbled to a halt. She heard grunts from behind her, the others no doubt reacting to the immense energy throbbing in the air. It took Twilight a moment to orient herself. The throne room burned with leylines. The ground shook with violent convulsions.

Celestia stood in the center of the chamber, her attention fixed on the massive golden doors that tolled like great bells. Twilight and the others were behind the Princess, opposite the doors. Twilight squinted at the Princess, trying to see what she was doing. The leylines she held were enormous, Twilight had no idea what they were meant to do, but she didn’t like them.

“Princess!” she shouted.

Celestia turned, eyes ablaze, astonishment prevalent on her face.

A mighty crash split the air. Twilight and the others fell to the floor.

Princess Luna cantered into the room, the ruined doors hanging askew on their hinges.

Celestia bore down on her sister with a roar, flinging raw magic at her. Luna parried her attack, turning the magic back on the elder sister.

Celestia dissolved the leylines in a flash. The Princess of the Day and the Princess of the Night locked gazes.

“Celestia, what dost thou do?” Luna’s question filled the chamber.

“Only that which needs doing, Luna. Stand down,” she replied with all of the authority she could summon. The countless years of her life pressed her words into Twilight’s mind. Was this the same Princess? How could this be the caring and gentle alicorn she had grown to love and revere?

Luna stepped forward boldly. “And if I do not, what would ye do?”

Celestia stamped a menacing hoof with the crack of thunder. “Do not press me.” Her words froze in the midst of the blazing magic.

Luna scowled at her. “Thou art not my sister. Celestia would not do this.”

“Would she?” Celestia muttered, then brought her head up. “WOULD SHE!” Celestia drew herself up even more, spreading her wings wide. “Would Celestia do all in her power to protect the ones she loves?! Would she not look for every way to protect all who rely on her?! I do this! I have done it for thousands of years! All the demons of Asteria could not keep me from my duty! And you, Luna, nay not even you will stop me!”

The Shinespire shuddered. Luna shouted. The room was consumed by light.

When she could see again, Twilight gasped. At the center of the room crouched a dome of incandescent glass. Luna hammered at it with magic, but it repulsed her every attempt to bring it down.

“Princess! What’s happening?” Twilight flinched at every blow the dark princess landed on the dome.

“She means to destroy the Oathstone!”

“What does that do?”

“I... do not... know!” Luna replied between strikes. She stopped, breathing heavily. “But I fear that if she succeeds,” the mountain groaned beneath them, “I will not be able to save the bronies.”

“Let us try, Princess,” Rarity said, walking over to Luna. “Perhaps the Elements can undo the shield.”

Luna nodded and stepped to the side.

Twilight joined Rarity and the Princess, along with the others. Rarity gave her a reassuring smile. With her friends close, Twilight turned to face the dome her mentor hid within. Taking a deep breath, she closed her eyes. She reached down deep within herself, to the place where the spark first ignited in her heart. There, she could feel her friends; their strength, their courage, their love. She seized those emotions and held on with all of her strength. Through the Elements held within her friends, she reached out to Harmony itself. Power filled her body -- she never could get used to how wonderful it felt. She floated in a timelessness, a transient form of existence against the all encompassing expanse of Harmony. She waited, the power filling her more and more. She waited longer, until the sweetness of it burned. She waited, until she could bear it no more.

Spectra, pure and mighty, lanced from the Living Elements and smashed itself into the iridescent dome, squeezing it. The dome flexed. Spectra surged. Seconds passed.

Twilight pushed at the Spectra harder, squeezing the dome further, on the verge of yelling at it, shouting at it to fold. The dome flexed again. Spectra wavered. Time stopped.

Twilight felt her hold slipping. Harmony pulled away. Spectra dwindled, the power leaving her body. Her connection to the Elements, her friends, withered and broke like a dried twig.

Sight returned in wavering splotches. She lay on her side, a dull ache in her horn. The dome shone, intact, and immovable. With a groan, she struggled to her hooves. Applejack and Rainbow Dash helped her up, though she could tell they trembled as she did.

“Wh-what happened?” she asked in a hoarse voice.

“We cannot stop her by force,” Luna muttered, ignoring them. “I must find a way to make her relinquish her control over leylines... or all is lost.”

Luna turned her head, a flicker of white in the hall beyond the broken doors catching her attention. Sweetie Belle skidded to a halt behind the several guardsponies, her mouth agape. Twilight just barely caught the hint of a smile spreading on Luna’s face as she turned once again to the incandescent dome. The dark princess lifted her head high. She inhaled.

She sang.

Sun on the horizon, but she does not cry

Even though it’s lonely up there in the sky

And there is solace, coming not too soon

For she had her sister, the ever faithful Moon

And lighting all the world, she ruled over the day

Always full of love for she’d never lead astray

Giving her direction and her knowledge great

Forever is she leading to a brighter fate

For there’s a bright horizon that always can be found

Both Sun and Moon are part of the eternal round

And now the Moon is sailing through a star-lit sky

Watching sleepy vales with a twinkle in her eye

Bringing light to night for those far below

Singing them to sleep so tomorrow they can grow

The Daughters of the Mother, faithful in their task

Just to be together is no more they could ask

Ponies in the vales sing songs throughout the hills

Joyful in their freedom to do as they will

For there’s a bright horizon that always can be found

Both Sun and Moon are part of the eternal round

Eternal round, Eternal Round

For there’s a bright horizon that always can be found

Both Sun and Moon are part of the eternal round

Eternal round.

Twilight did not believe her eyes. Luna wove enormous leylines around the throne room, with naught but her voice. Her eyes watered to look upon them, they were so brilliant, so immense. She felt like all of the world’s Spectra was concentrated in this one space, all of it focused on the incandescent dome that hid her mentor from view. Twilight could catch glimpses of the leylines Celestia used to maintain her shield, so large were they, it was like comparing ship line to twine. Twilight was one of the few ponies still on her hooves. Her friends crouched or cowered on the floor before the awesome display of power.

The last echoes of Luna’s song dissipated. The dark princess breathed heavily, her head lowered. Sweat glistened on her coat. Her legs wobbled momentarily before she steeled herself, preparing for one final assault.

Somepony stumbled into Twilight. She glanced down to find Sweetie Belle looking up at her. “Sing with her.”

“What?” Twilight could almost hear the roar of Spectra coursing around them, though the room was quiet in the wake of Luna’s powerful song.

Sweetie shook her head. “Just sing with her. She needs help.”

Twilight blinked. “But I don’t know the song.”

Sweetie shook her head again. “You don’t have to, just believe.”

Twilight stared at her. She could feel the Spectra surging again. Sweetie walked up to the dark princess, standing next to her, she closed her eyes and matched her breathing to that of Luna’s. The ground shook again, bits of plaster falling from the ceiling and walls.

The deafening silence was pierced by an angelic sound. Twilight had to concentrate in order to understand what it was. Sweetie Belle sang the refrain from Luna’s song in pure tones that made the hair on Twilight’s ears stand on end.

For there’s a bright horizon that always can be found

Both Sun and Moon are part of the eternal round

Twilight suddenly found herself standing next to Sweetie Belle as she started into the refrain once again. She sang along with the white unicorn, falling into a harmony with the melody. She didn’t think about the words, they just came out of her mouth as if it were a cherished song. The castle shuddered again as Celestia pounded on the Oathstone with frenzied strikes. Twilight glanced at Sweetie, her eyes were shut, and her face calm as she sang the refrain once more. Their duet was no longer, but instead a trio, then a quartet, then a choir. Twilight looked to either side to find her friends singing along with Sweetie and herself. At the third iteration of the refrain, deeper voices joined in, providing a solid foundation for their multi-part harmony. The guards in the hall sang with them, the unicorns, earthponies and pegasi along with the nocturnes, filling the chamber.

The last note shimmered in the morning. Luna raised her head.

Song exploded from her in what could only be the Royal Voice. The grand stained glass windows exploded in a shower of glittering color. Twilight sang with all of her might, a tiny tributary to the rushing torrent of pure music that emanated from the Princess of the Night. Luna’s voice pulled at her, coaxing more from every fiber of her being yet invigorating her, infusing her body with energy such that she felt she should be glowing. It was akin to wielding the power of the Elements and still so much more.

Leylines burned through her tightly closed eyes, taking her breath away. The song rose to a grand crescendo. The stone beneath her hooves vibrated. Twilight opened her eyes. The dome of Celestia’s shield flexed, straining against Luna’s relentless voice. The song rose again, louder. The leylines wove together in great bands, squeezing the shield of light. Twilight struggled to keep singing, the song near its end.

The shield of light shattered like glass. Shards flew in all directions, colors exploding from the stained glass littering the floor. The mountain shuddered under the strain of such powerful magic, finally coming to rest as the light dissipated from the once-grand throne room. Splinters of dark wood -- the remains of the High Court risers -- made a crude palisade against the windows, casting jagged shadows in the morning light like the jaws of a fearsome beast. Celestia appeared from out of the glare of spent magic, and fell. To Twilight, the world was in slow motion and devoid of sound. The Princess hit the floor and lay still.

In two powerful strides, Luna was beside her fallen sister. “Celestia?” she whispered. “Can you hear me?”

Twilight took a few steps toward her mentor. Luna shot a stern gaze at her, freezing her in place. The dark princess turned back to the white alicorn, putting her nose up against Celestia’s. “Wake up... Tia.”

Celestia’s eyes fluttered at her sister’s voice. “Lu-Luna...”

Luna heaved a sigh of relief. “Thou knowest better than to scare me like this.” She nuzzled Celestia’s neck. “Now, please speak to me, sister. Tell me why.”

Celestia shuddered as tears began to stream down her face. “I can’t lose you again.” She squeezed her eyes shut and leaned into Luna’s shoulder. “I know what you are about to do... it will destroy us.”

“But if I do not save them... I could not forgive myself. Why dost thou fear the past so?”

“It was the bond, Luna. It let that evil spirit take hold of you. I can’t let that happen again.” Her voice trembled with her emotion. She breathed heavily, like she had galloped for miles. “I can’t lose you again,” she whispered.

“Dear sister,” Luna sighed. “The Nightmare was of my own making. I allowed myself to be overcome with jealousy and despair. I spent a thousand years with her, I know where she came from and I know how to stop her. We were one and the same, a soul and a shadow. Learn from my mistake, sister. Do not let this fear control you.”

Celestia looked away. “Luna... thou art a better ruler than I.”

Luna sniffed. “This is not true, I--”

“No, just... listen. You have always been the best of us. You are noble, kind, and honest. I... I am callous, cold, and--”

“No sister of mine speaks this way,” Luna said in a stern voice. “Celestia, thou art wise, loving, gracious and true. Let us be as we once were, sisters united. Let us restore Harmony to proper balance. Let me help you.”

Celestia attempted to rise but Luna leaned against her, pinning her to the floor. The solar monarch tossed her head. “Luna! I demand you release me from this spell!” She gave a weak flutter of her wings as she tried to wiggle out from under the other alicorn.

The dark princess rolled her eyes. “Why art thou so stubborn?” She snorted. “I will break into your mind if you so wish.”

Celestia stared at her wide-eyed. “You wouldn’t dare,” she hissed.

“Try me,” Luna replied flatly.

“Don’t do this, Luna, please,” she pleaded in a strained voice.

“We can do this the easy way, sister. Just give me the memories you kept and all will be well--”

“No! It will not be well! What nightmares these memories are, you know not! They will destroy you.”

“And thou farest no better keeping them locked up in thy mind, sister. They are not your memories. They will destroy thee if thou keepest them much longer. Look at what they have done to thee, sweet sister.”

“You cannot convince me Luna,” Celestia muttered.

“Celestia,” Luna entreated, holding her sister’s head in her hooves. The alabaster alicorn reluctantly made eye contact. “You have always been there for me, you have protected me from the beginning of time. Who will protect you?”

“I will not let you in, Luna. I will not allow you to hurt yourself. I will not be party to your destruction,” Celestia growled.

“You know that you cannot keep me out, Celestia,” she said with a voice hard as stone.

Celestia’s mouth thinned to a line as she regarded the determined Princess of the Night.

“Very well, you leave me no choice.” Luna began lowering her horn to Celestia’s.

The Princess of the Sun squirmed under her sister, weakly beating her one free wing. Her breathing quickly became rapid and panicked. “Don’t do this Luna!” Her eyes grew wide as if she were watching her doom come ever nearer. “Luna! Please!” Tears streamed down her face as Luna held her head steady. “NOOOO--!”

Celestia’s scream echoed on the ragged edge of the silence that pervaded the palace. The two alicorns remained frozen for a few moments. Luna closed her eyes. Celestia stared sightlessly. Nopony moved. Nopony breathed.

Celestia took in a ragged breath, going limp in Luna’s grasp. Luna gently laid Celestia’s head down and rose to her hooves. A slow and stately stride carried the dark princess to the Oathstone, lying cracked in the floor. Celestia openly wept, she reached out with feeble limbs. “I’m sorry...” she whispered.

Luna turned and smiled at her sister. “All is forgiven.”

The Princess of the Night stepped onto the Stone, the cadence of her elder sister’s sobs the only sound. Spreading her wings wide she turned her face skyward. “All is forgiven,” she whispered once more. Light gathered to her horn as she closed her eyes, lips moving in soundless words. The Stone came alive with a light of its own, the chips and cracks mending themselves. Wind rushed into the chamber, filling Twilight’s ears. In it she could hear the sound of countless voices rejoicing.

Light enveloped the Princess of the Night, and a new day began.

It was said that on that late summer’s day one could feel the Spectra move. One did not have to be a unicorn adept in magic to know. All across the land the ponies said to each other, “Do you hear the song, too?” A lullaby, some called it. An anthem, others said. They looked to the heavens, a peace that they did not know they lacked settling over the land. Some thought the Matriarch had returned, others said that a princess had died. In the end it was known, from the lofty climbs of the Shinespire, to the hoof-made canyons of Manehattan, from the sculpted streets of Cloudsdale, to the rustic paths of Satu-Mare, that healing, a thousand years in the making, had come from an unlikely source.

The Bronies tasted the sweetness of freedom, for they had only known the bitter gall of remorse. The great brony migration led them home to Dreamvale where, from foundations laid by forebears strong, they built new homes. Far and wide they roamed, in search of themselves and each other. As far as anypony could tell, it was a happy ending.

But what makes the end of a story happy? Is it the realization of dreams, the triumph of good over evil? Or is it the knowledge gained, the lessons learned, the gates opened?

In the steady light of the Library, a teal unicorn’s quill scratched across the pages of a fresh new tome. The Evermind did not know why he prefaced his records, it was unlikely that any eyes but his would ever see them. He smiled to himself as he thought of the past, even though to him it was one and the same with the present and future. The warmth throughout his ephemeral home was pleasant, like the embrace of a loved one. He had always associated it with the presence of the Matriarch. It was the same warmth that filled Equestria and the heart of every pony.

The quill paused, hovering over the page. Now, how to begin? His auburn eyes clouded with gray.

And so it was that a story unfurled, not the beginning, nor would it have a definite end. For once upon a time, footsteps echoed down a long makeshift hall. The air was dry and dusty, but what more would you expect from an old warehouse? A man of average height and in his late thirties passed through little pools of light from the large lamps bolted to the steel rafters of the warehouse...

The end.

Epilogue: The Great and Powerful Sethisto

The soft crunch of hooves and wheels on the light gray gravel of a wide road broke the serenity of a green meadow. A light yellow unicorn was followed by a boxish, light blue wagon, much like a miniature house on wheels, that had painted in bold red letters ‘THE GREAT AND POWERFUL SETHISTO’ on both sides. The unicorn, who was in fact the Great and Powerful Sethisto, hummed to himself a little song from a long time ago. He timed his steps to match the beat of the tune, though some would say he was butchering it, he sang the words with something akin to a fond wish become a prayer.

“Trixie! You’re the mare I love, girl you know it’s true

There ain't no other pony like you!

Trixie! You’re the one I want, no one can stop me now

I’m gonna make you mine somehow...”

He hadn’t yet figured out how to make a makina that could reproduce that song, though he was confident that he would. Eventually. He continued on his way down the gravel road, still astonished at how comfortable the gravel was to his hooves. Seth had been traveling similar roads for well over six months now, or at least most of it. Winter gave him some pause, but it was a fulfilling stay in Manehattan. He was able to perfect some of his makina designs and gather more information.

Seth took in the crisp, clean, spring scent of the broad meadow. Rolling hills lay to his left and the distant blue haze of the Great Ocean to his right, the sun behind and a little town ahead. Two days of pulling his little house-wagon gave him plenty of time to plan his next move. While working as an emissary for Princess Luna, Seth had taken an interest in the work that Twilight and Laichonious had been up to, incorporating the magic of runes into existing makina. He had picked up the process and the art very quickly and, before he knew it, he had his cutie mark. It was of a cube in perspective with eight ellipses. The cube itself was grey and the red ellipses were arranged to look almost like a flower on every visible side of the cube.

The only reason he was out here, on this particular road to Lincoltshire, and then on to Fillydelphia, was because of Cereal. At Seth’s request, Cereal had suggested to the Princess that Seth be relieved of his duties as emissary and to go out in Equestria to sell the new makina and teach others how to make them. The first part of that assignment was going quite well. He had been able to cover all of his expenses and even make a hefty profit. However, the second part was proving to be difficult; all of the unicorns he had tutored couldn’t get the runes to work for them. It didn’t matter if they carved every line perfectly, it just never worked. He had refunded them all of their money of course. But all of this was just a convenient cover for his search.

The writing on his wagon, and the wagon itself, were part of his early plan to find her. The somewhat flawed reasoning was that perhaps he could provoke her into finding him. Naturally, a strong-willed mare like Trixie would have sought out her closest competition. After a few months of touting the title and being as loud about it as possible, he gave up. At first, he blamed it on not being able to find the right hat. He had scrounged all of Canterlot looking for the right hat, but every time he asked, either the pony in the store didn't have a clue what he was talking about, or they laughed him out of their shop.

The last store he had been to was a particularly posh place. He remembered it quite vividly....

The bell above the door chimed cheerfully above him, sounding a little too much like the light, tinkling laughter of the mare in the last hat shop.The haughty, dusky mare behind the counter looked like the last one's sister. He steeled himself and bravely trotted up to her, putting on his best smile.

"Good afternoon, ma'am," he said for perhaps the hundredth time today. "I'm looking for a particular kind of hat. I was, um, referred to your establishment by the store owner down the street."

The dusky unicorn put on a satisfied smile and walked around the counter. "You have come to the right place, my good sir. Corner Brim's Brimming Corner is the best, most popular boutique of fabulous hats in all of Canterlot. What ever you are looking for, I would bet we have it."

Seth wondered idly if all the hat store owners ever got together to come up with these corny names and taglines. "I hope so, miss..." he left it open for her to answer. Past experience at the other stores taught him that they didn't laugh quite as hard if they properly introduced themselves.

"I'm Corner Brim, a pleasure," she said.

"Sethisto," he finished for her.

She looked at him appraisingly, taking in his wild mane and odd cutie mark. "You are the Brony Emissary, I presume."

Seth blinked, this Corner Brim was the first pony to recognize his name. "Well, yes, I mean I was. I'm on, uh, holiday right now. This isn't official business or anything."

"Hm," she tittered, "well, let's find what you are looking for, shall we Mr. Sethisto?" She approached the massive wall of hats displayed on colorful caricatures of pony heads. "What did you have in mind?"

Seth took a deep breath. "A wide brim... and pointy."

Miss Brim jerked to a halt, turning to look back at him. "I'm sorry I must have misheard. Did you say, pointy?"

"Yes, pointy." Seth tried not to sound exasperated.

"Snkk. Would you like stars... and crescent moons on it as well? Ha-pfff!"

Seth could feel his cheeks getting warmer. "Well if you have it, then that would be fine."

She puffed out her cheeks and little tears started collecting at the corners of her eyes as she strained to keep the laughter bottled up. "Pfffhe! Are you some sort of, heheHAHAHA! Wizard, M-mister Sethisto? HAHAHAHAHA!"

He had enough of this. Seth angrily pulled the door open, nearly obliterating the little bell.

"W-wait, HAHAHAHA! Sir, I can get you one, gihaHAHAHA if you pay me in Moonshine BWAAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" The she was on the floor, pounding her hooves against it as gales of laughter reverberated around the store and followed him out onto the street.

He shook his head at the memory, a rueful grin creasing his face. It wasn’t the hat, or lack thereof, that made his initial plan fail. In the end, he started noticing a trend. Every town and city he went to reacted to him as if they had never seen his like before. Since he abandoned the act months ago in Manehattan, a seething dread had taken root in his chest. Things had not played out in Equestria as they had been depicted in the show. The ponies were all there of course, he had met several of the ‘background’ ponies from the show. After some enlightening talks with Twilight and the rest of the mane six, as well as the Princesses, he learned that there were some minor differences in events. Still, he firmly held to the belief that if a pony had been shown or mentioned, they existed in this Equestria.

Twilight had confirmed that there was indeed a pony called Trixie Lulamoon, and that she had visited Ponyville, and the town being attacked by an ursa minor also happened. Trixie was still described as a braggart by Twilight and her friends, though Twilight didn’t quite say it like that. They hadn’t seen her since then.

The traveling single showpony was something of an oddity. Perhaps Trixie only had a short run of it, since the trend quickly fell out of fashion in favor of traveling player companies. He picked Manehattan first because it was reputed to be a hotbed of the performing arts. If he was going to hear anything about who’s who and what company she might have joined, it was there. He got a few leads there, most of which turned up dead ends. A few retired players had heard her name and pointed him to Fillydelphia. The only problem was that Fillydelphia was not just a city, it was an entire territory.

Seth had just left behind a little farming village, Hays, two days ago. He learned three things there; simple ponyfolk have no need for his “fancy-shmancy lazy-unicorn wonder boxes”, that there are apparently several different kinds of hay to be had, and Trixie was not there. Luckily, one of the farmers knew the Lulamoon name, which turned out to be a family name. There seemed to be no rhyme or reason to the traditions the ponies had. Some families passed on second names, others passed on first names, most didn’t even try to maintain any sort of naming tradition and just winged it for every foal. Hoping against hope, he started off for Lincoltshire, which the farmer said was where most Lulamoons started. And where most ended. Seth didn’t like the sound of that, or the sad look in the old earthpony’s wizened eyes.

There was no reason for him to be worried. Trixie wouldn’t have met with a sad fate, this was Equestria, after all. The land of dreams... right?

The road widened even further as he approached the town of Lincoltshire. Many of the eastern towns had very extravagant main entrances. A great archway of stone gracefully spanned the wide gravel road, intricate carvings of vines, accented by some of the real variety, climbing the tall structure. Cut from thin sheets of a blueish metal were the letters that made up the town’s name in High Equestrian.

A sheriff's deputy gave Seth a short nod, he returned the gesture before pausing to talk with the brown stallion. The deputy spoke with a light eastern accent, holding his r’s a little too long and dancing around his words like a song, “Good morning, how are you today, sir?”

“I’m doing great,” Seth replied, only half-believing it. He put on a well-practiced smile and gestured grandly to his wagon. “I am a traveling salespony,” Seth announced. “I have some new makina straight from Canterlot designed by the Element of Magic herself! Is there an open market here in this fine town where I can set up for a few days?”

The deputy gawked at Seth’s claim. “Yeh, don’t say there. I s’pose we have a spot you can use. Follow me.” The brown stallion tossed his head, gesturing for Seth to follow. The deputy led him into the town, nodding to most of the ponies they passed. Several passers by read the words on his wagon with curious expressions. After a few moments the sheriff’s deputy looked over at Seth, after eyeing the wagon himself. “So, I assume you are this... Great and Powerful Sethisto?”

Seth grinned. “I am Sethisto, yes. Whether I am Great and Powerful is up to you to decide.” A little humility went a long way when it came to selling his wares.

The deputy nodded pensively. “Aye. I jus’ find it curious.”

Seth’s heart skipped a beat. “How so?”

The other unicorn shrugged. “Some time ago, a lass from around here up an’ left her family, sayin’ she would be famous. She said she was Great and Powerful too.... Powerful enough to break her family’s curse.”

“What happened to her?” he asked in as indifferent a voice as he could, struggling to keep his composure.

The stallion turned south, looking out across the town. “See that mansion over there?”

Seth followed the other stallion’s gaze. On a hill, perhaps a mile or two away, stood a tall, old house. Its silhouette reminded him of old, victorian-style houses that he had seen from Earth. The mansion’s large roof curved upward rather than slanting, topping out with a flat square, a few of its shingles out of place. He couldn’t make out many details but it had a grayish tinge to it, the walls looked to be made out of stone rather than wood. There were several additions to the house, mostly in the form of flat-sided, octagonal turrets, their pointed, conical roofs piercing the sky.

“Yeah, I see it.” Seth didn’t like where this was going. The mansion looked neglected and abandoned.

“Tha’s the house of the Lulamoons, the founders of Lincoltshire.” The deputy shook his head sadly. “Theirs is a mighty sad tale indeed. Prince Lincolt Lulamoon was the first Regent of Fillydelphia, a fine gentlecolt he was. It’s not clear whose son he was, Princess Celestia’s or Princess Luna’s, but it didn’t matter, everypony knew he was royalty and rightly so. Though rumor has it, he was Luna’s son and tha’s where the trouble starts. After he started this town, he built himself a summer home, right over there. Well, time went by of course, Lincolt got old, and he did somtin’ interesting; he had his family round up all the poor ponies from the city o’ Fillydelphia and brought ‘em here. As his dyin’ wish, he gave all those poor ponies their own land here in the town, for free. From then on, they called the town Lincoltshire.” The deputy nodded as if he had proved a point.

Seth squinted at the mansion off in the distance. He raised an eyebrow at the brown unicorn. “That sounds like a pretty successful pony to me. How’s that a sad tale?”

“I was gettin’ to that, laddie. Yeh’see, a couple generations after that, there was a civil war. Nightmare Moon threw the whole country into it. Well, a bunch of the Nightmare’s dark ponies came here, trying to get the Lulamoons to help their cause. They refused. Far as I know, the Lulamoons were the only family what descended from Luna that did. This didn’t sit well with the Nightmare, mmMM, not one bit, so she cursed them. She said, ‘What Lulamoon that draws breath and revels in the day, shall be followed forever by my dreadful bay. Unless they turn to a son of mine, they be doomed to the end of time.’ Didn’t take long for that curse to be made good on. The Lulamoons went to war, aiding Celestia. They were a powerful unicorn family, perhaps the strongest at the time, but every one that went against the Nightmare, well, they never came back. They had all sorts of accidents, freak occurrences that led to their doom. The Lulamoons started gettin’ a reputation, see. Nopony wanted to march with one, afraid their bad luck would rub off.”

They arrived at the market at the center of town. It was a large square, approximately thirty or more sceptres along each side. Four cobbled streets made up the edges of the square and the market space itself was lined on all four sides by buildings. Colorful and happy stands occupied by equally colorful and happy ponies filled the square. Little winding paths through the many stands had sun-bleached lengths of canvas hung over them, providing shade for the patrons. The sound of hundreds of voices all talking over each other babbled in the pleasant spring afternoon. Seth didn’t pay much attention to it. The deputy took him along a wider path on the outside edge of the market.

“So, what happened to the young mare? Was she able to break the curse? Did she ever come back?” Seth didn’t even try to hide his anxiety; after dreaming for so long, after searching tirelessly, he wanted desperately to know.

The deputy widened his eyes at the yellow unicorn. “Whoah, boy. Goodness me, didn’t know I was such the story teller, hm? Aha! don’t look at me so, my young friend, I’ll tell you, don’ worry. She left that house there almost ten years ago. She left it full of family. The whole of the Lulamoons were living there at the time, and I guess she got fed up with believin’ she was doomed to fail. She left this town with fireworks and bold claims.... She came back a year ago, not even nearly the same mare. It took awhile for everypony else to notice she was back. I happened across her the night she did, in a sorry state, she was. Her father had passed away a month before, she tried to come see him one last time, but was too late. Heartbroken, she was. It only got worse. That week, her brother died. The week after, her mother died in an accident. Her other siblings blamed her, said she brought the curse down on them with her galloping around and being a showmare. They all left. She’s all alone now, up in that mansion. I visit her, I was good friends with her father and all... I jus’ don’ like seeing her like this.”

They stopped at an empty part of the square with various sized boxes painted on the cobblestone. Seth felt numb as he came to a stop, the momentum of his wagon pushing him forward a few steps. Why hadn’t Luna done something about this curse? Did she know anything about it? The day was not so bright as it had seemed before. He felt that seething dread start to boil as his dreams crumbled. Could he help her?

“Yeh alright there, laddie?” the deputy nudged him on the shoulder with a hoof.

“Hm? Oh, yeah, I’m... fine,” Seth said as he unhitched himself from his wagon.

The deputy gave him a skeptical look. “If you say so lad. Well, I’ll leave yeh to settin’ up. My name’s Fair Set, by the way. If you have any trouble, don’t hesitate to ask. I’ll bring by the paperwork for your stand here in a while.” The brown unicorn turned and started back down the road again.

“Wait.” Seth reached out to stop the other stallion. Fair Set turned back to him with an open expression. Seth took a moment to think about what he wanted to say. “Can I.... Do you think she would see anypony else.... Like, me?”

Fair Set furrowed his brow. “Well, I don’t see why she wouldn’t.” His face split in a smile. “Tell yah what, I’ll take care of the paperwork for you. You go on and have a visit with her. It’d do her good to see a pony her own age, rather than humoring an old sod like me. Oh, be careful around the house when you get there. It’s been covered in all sorts of protective spells and whatnot, yah wouldn’t want to set some of them off on accident.”

Seth nodded and finished unhitching himself. “Thanks, Set.” He set off at a run towards the mansion. Seth maneuvered his way through the streets of Lincoltshire, weaving between market stands, wagons and other ponies in his haste to reach his quarry. Soon he was on the edge of town, galloping to the sad silhouette of the Lulamoon estate. His heart pounded in his chest, more heavily than his running alone could account for. Visions of Trixie floated before his eyes, all of the possibilities making his throat tighten with anticipation. This was it, the moment his whole life had been leading up to. His lungs were burning as he slowed to a trot just before the grand stone steps of the mansion.

The grim edifice towered before him. The paint that had once dressed the naked stone was faded and peeled, falling to the ground in colorless chips. Fresh mortar filled a few cracks and chips in the stone. The rest of the house seemed to be free of any major damage. Windows with shutters closed and curtains drawn, gave the house a foreboding mood. It was grey. It was lonely. It broke his heart.

The Great and Powerful Sethisto, Emissary of the Court, Brony leader and dimension hopper, stood frozen at the threshold of an old mansion. Intimidated by the door to the home of the one pony he had always wanted to meet. He swallowed, trying to quiet the butterflies as they attacked his insides, and mounted the steps to the tall, dark double doors. The residual energy of all the protective spells washed over him as he stepped onto the porch. His breath barely filled his lungs as he raised a hoof to the ancient wood. His mind cleared with the first impact of his hoof against the door. His hoof struck the door again and the world felt as if it were clicking into place. At the third knock, a smile filled his face.

He had no idea how long he stood there, seconds, minutes, it didn’t matter. He heard the latch click, he felt his mind tingle. On squeaking hinges the door turned, revealing a dim interior and the most beautiful mare he had ever seen. She looked at him with her deep, rose eyes. They were haunted and tired, but he could get lost in those eyes, and he wouldn’t mind at all if he were never found. She was just as he had pictured, and so much more. The door stopped suddenly, only wide enough for her to look out.

“Can I help you, sir?” she asked in a voice that was cautious yet melodious to his ears.

Seth’s brain melted. He stood grinning like a doofus for over a minute before he could put his mind back together. “Y-yes, I-uh-I.... My name is Sethisto,” he managed to say.

When he didn’t continue, she raised an eyebrow at him. “I’m Trixie Lulamoon, A pleasure to meet you, Mr. Sethisto. Now, is there anything I can help you with?”

A shiver ran down his back when she said his name. “Um, I was... on my way here to sell makina. Some new designs, from Canterlot, and I... The truth is, Trixie, I came here to meet you.”

She blinked and hid part of her face behind the door. “Why would you want to come see me? If you know anything, you know I’m bad luck. You should go... before anypony gets hurt. Goodbye.”

Seth put his hoof up against the door. “Wait.”

She peeked around the door again.

“I’ve come a long way to find you, Trixie. I just want to talk. Can we do that?”

The door opened a little more, the ghost of a smile on Trixie’s face. “I think... I would like that.”

Epilogue: Spectra

Click, step, click, step, click. The steady rhythm echoes in the massive, marble overlaid entrance to the headquarters of the FBI in downtown Washington D.C. A straggly-dressed young man of about thirty or so saunters, as much as he could with a crutch, to the solid front desk in the bright foyer. His gangly arms and unkempt brown hair seem very much out of place as he passes another man, much older, in a sharp business suit. The young man smiles at the raised eyebrow of the other federal agent and fingers his own badge, dangling from his neck on a lanyard that proudly depicted the Mane Six marching along its length alternating with their respective elemental symbols.

“Hey there, Wit.” One of the security guards calls to him as he approaches. “Have a good weekend? I see you’re down to one crutch this week.”

“Eeyup,” Wit says with a tip of an imaginary hat. “Doctor says the boot might come off in another week. I’m lookin’ forward to havin’ my foot back.” Wit hands his ID over to the guard, Jeff, with a flourish.

“Heheh, strange how much you need somethin’ and you don’t even realize till you don’t have it, huh?” A little electronic beep echoes in the building as the computer logs his ID into the system. “So, you gonna take lunch in today or out? I hear they got quite the selection of the menu for this week. Tell you what, since you boys moved in downstairs, the food’s been gettin’ better and better.”

Wit smiles as he puts his ID back around his neck. “Hah! It’s amazing what you can get done with a little well placed and tenacious emails. Yeah, I think I’ll sample the improved menu today. I don’t feel like running around looking for a bite to eat.”

Jeff makes a note on his console, a smile creasing his face. “Well, I guess there’s a reason why they call yah Wit,” he chuckles.

Wit shrugs. “Well somebody’s gotta do it, otherwise it’d be stuffy as a dude with hayfever up in here.” He puts his hand beside his mouth and leans forward conspiratorially. “Y’know these Feds take themselves so seriously, it’s a wonder how they don’t fall over from boredom.”

Jeff gives a snort as his companion guard rolls his eyes and smiles. “Heheh, well, don’t work too hard today, Wit.” Jeff says with a wink.

Wit gives the guard a quick salute. “Never do, never do. See yah at quittin’ time, Jeff.” Wit spins on his crutch to the side of the desk, heading off to the super fancy elevators. The surgically clean stainless steel doors part at his approach. A wonderfully synthetic ding plays from the elevator’s speakers and a pleasant, fake, female voice asks, Up or down? “Down, please, SB six.” He says in a clear overly enunciated voice.

Security clearance, please.

“Agent Wit, Six-oh-oh-five.”

Voiceprint confirmed. Welcome back, Wit.

The elevator dings once again as he feels the slight acceleration of the metal capsule dropping down into the shaft below the building. Sub-basement six, my own private lair, he thinks to himself as he descends even deeper into the earth. The high-speed elevator slowed as the third red light blinked above the door. Fingerprint, please. Miss Elevator asks. Wit presses his thumb up to the plate next to the door, where the normal elevator buttons probably used to be. It was rather clever of them, if an intruder got this far and failed the fingerprint thing, they’d be stuck in the elevator like a metal wrapped present. The elevator dings its approval. Have a nice day. Wit salutes to the hidden camera in the upper back corner, as always, and steps out into the fluorescent hall.

Bright tubes embedded in the translucent ceiling illuminate the narrow hall that runs to either side of him. He takes a right, heading to his second most favorite place in the world. A few clicks and steps bring him to the threshold of the Internet Counter Terrorism Division. The guys had taken to calling it the CMC Headquarters, CMC standing for Cyber Management Center. The big wigs upstairs didn’t understand it, probably never would. They don’t spend a lot of time down here anyway, the only “top brass” interaction they had was through Agent Barker, and that was just fine with Wit.

The wall facing the big glass door to the CMC Headquarters has the letters ICTD, laser cut from steel and backlit with color-changing LEDs. Just below the letters, a poster of the Mane Six captioned “Pwnis Rule”, was taped to the wall. Wit turns left, to their workstations and his office, running his fingers over four horseshoes nailed to the wall with his free hand. A daily ritual they all participated in. Once again, the top brass didn’t get it, but they humored the techies with their strange ways. If only because they produced results.

He smiles as he enters the half-light of the workstation lounge. It didn’t look anything like a government operation, the best part of it in his opinion. Several coolers, stocked with all sorts of fizzy drinks, stand around the room in a circle around their cubicles. The cubicles themselves are decked out with lights, posters and random toys. As usual he was the second one to arrive.

“Do you ever sleep, Hawk?” he asks the short-haired ginger illuminated by his monitor across the room.

“Mmyeah, I sleep. I don’t hobble like the rest of yah is all.” Hawk sticks his tongue out in concentration as his fingers fly over the controller of the antiquated Xbox 360. “BOOM! Headshot biyatch! Wahaha! I still got it!” He claws at his headset sitting on his desk. “D’you see that Scammy? Got you good! Wanna go for a best 20 out of -- what? Oh yeah, you gotta get over here don’tcha? Well hop to it slowpoke.”

Wit chuckles while opening the door to his office. The lights automagically come on and his computer resumes from his session last week. He leans his crutch in the corner and falls into his mega comfy chair. A blinking icon catches his eye on the screen. He makes the motion of grabbing the icon and throws it at the top of the screen. The action opens his email and his eyes pop at the most recent message.

From: [e-mail]

Subject: Prepare

Wit taps the air in front of the screen to open the message and glances at the time/date stamp; today at five AM. He blinks at the screen. The whole thing consists of a little .gif animation of Derpy--or Ditzy--flying across the screen dropping letters.

He runs a hand through his hair, pursing his lips at the screen. Is this for real? Almost eight months since the exodus and I get a message with an animation in it? His hand hovers over his intercom, just a push of the button away from scrambling his whole team into a trace hunt when a soft hiss emanates from just above him. A flash of green light just below the ceiling tiles bursts forth with a loud pop and a wisp of green flame. Before his disbelieving eyes, a scroll falls from the afterimage of the burst of light in his vision and lands on his lap. It is bound in a strip of red silk with a glob of golden wax sealing the ends, impressed with a sunburst.

Wit stares at the scroll. He doesn’t move a muscle for at least a minute. Finally, his hands tremble as he picks it up, the faint smell of singed parchment and a thick artisan ink fills his nose. He breaks the seal with a flick of his thumb under the ribbon. His breathing is rapid as the scroll unfurls slightly. Carefully, he unrolls the parchment and sets it on the desk. Flowing letters cover the page.

Dear Wit,

We have a special task for you. I have been watching your progress over the past few months and feel that now is the time to approach you with the truth and this important responsibility. Your friends are here with us, safe and sound. We owe a great deal to you and your fellows. We also regret the loss of the four, killed for being in the wrong place at the wrong time. I saw that you were injured, quite badly. It gladdens my heart to see you getting well.

I am sorry it took so long to contact you, but we had to be sure that our actions would not upset the Resonance of your world. Through much research and hard work, your friends have created a rather bold plan. We are still unsure of how much we can put in writing, that is, how much information we can give you without upsetting the balance.

I have seen your world, from the time that it was fresh and new, and it saddens us all that so much has transpired to take the magic from it. From the actions of your friends, our worlds were brought closer than they have been in ages. It is our solemn duty to once again extend the hoof of friendship and help. The connection is weak for now, but it will strengthen. Though you may feel that you have not done much, I can tell you that you are a driving force behind the strength of your world. That I am able to send this letter is a testament to what you have accomplished.

For now, you cannot respond to us, or see us. But we are watching and we are behind you. Though we have never met, I feel that we are friends; kindred spirits out to bring what is good to light and to share happiness with others. Never give up, Wit. The days may seem dark and the nights might oppress but we are here.

You will receive a package soon. Guard it with care.

Princess Celestia

He barely breathes as he reaches the end of the letter. This isn’t real. He thinks to himself, staring at the scroll. He’s dreaming, yeah, dreaming. Wait. A package? Soon? How soon was soon?

Another faint hiss comes from his right. He looks at the source just in time to be blinded by another flash of green light. He blinks away the afterimage to find a small parcel, wrapped in a coarse brown paper and tied with twine, sitting on the floor. Wit bends and picks up the package, surprised at it’s weight. He undoes the twine, letting the paper fall away, to reveal an ornate wooden box. It is about two inches square, all sides carved in relief with vines and leaves. The carving is so intricate he could swear he sees the leaves of the vines shift in an imaginary breeze. He lifts the lid by undoing a brass latch made to look like a key. Inside the box, resting on a cushion of purple velvet, is a seed no bigger around than the tip of his pinky. Sitting next to the seed, is a little strip of paper. More of the same flowing letters from the scroll adorn the paper. It reads: Plant me, when the time is right.

Holding the little box, Wit looks around the room. It could have been his imagination, but the colors around him seem a bit brighter.

Credits

OC’s that appeared in this fic, that were not of my own making, in order of appearance.

Cereal Velocity................................................................(c) Cereal Velocity (used without permission)
Sethisto...........................................................................(c) Sethisto (used without permission)
Phoe...............................................................................(c) Phoe (used without permission)
Silver Lining....................................................................(c) TrebleBass
Noteworthy......................................................................(c) Octavia’s Pride
Doctor Valor....................................................................(c) Clockwork
White Light......................................................................(c) Smasher120
Daystar...........................................................................(c) Muffinking
Dark Wisp.......................................................................(c) The Magic Hobo
Lexicon...........................................................................(c) Lexicon
Spearmint.......................................................................(c) BassTheBrony
Radiant Star...................................................................(c) ThatFatBrony
Shadowflash...................................................................(c) Shadowflash
Azure Clouds..................................................................(c) Dgrb
Retsamoreh....................................................................(c) Retsamoreh
Pissfer............................................................................(c) Pissfer
Lesolan..........................................................................(c) Lesolan
Garret Jax......................................................................(c) Voiddragon
Artimas...........................................................................(c) Keyblade255
Tone Shift.......................................................................(c) Esmelthien
Bit...................................................................................(c) Shuirathan

Special thanks goes to Retsamoreh and Pissfer for being the best editors ever of all time in the history of everything! Many brohoofs and much swag to the bronies listed above for letting me use their original characters, including those whose characters I used without their knowledge (a thousand apologies but it had to be done). I tip my hat to Lesolan and Final Cut for being impromptu editors and for their help early on. Also, lyrics to the songs “Mad World” and “Trixie” are not mine and copyright to their respective owners.

A heartfelt thank you and deep gratitude goes to Fimfiction.net and the users. Without your support, no matter the strange forms in which that support presented itself, this would have died at chapter one.

Destiny

He had always liked nighttime. The soft moonlight. The peaceful shadows. The lack of a murderously hot sun. Laichonious enjoyed a little morsel of the night as he walked back to the palace from the wagon, two large crates floating in clouds of rose tinted telekinesis before him. The last few weeks were a blur for him. Crates stenciled with the still-unfamiliar High Equestrian characters probably could have told him where they were from and what they contained. It wasn’t important though. Twilight knew what they were and where they came from, she always seemed to know everything. He remembered little from that fateful day when Luna saved the bronies. He entered the the palace through heavy, wooden double-doors tucked away on the side of the south wing. He marveled at this ability to levitate such large and heavy objects, it was not even three days ago he struggled to lift anything heavier than a stack of books. Twilight assured him that this was normal.

Laichonious felt very lucky to be alive. Apparently, he had succumbed to Spectral Sickness, like all of the others, and lost consciousness. They found him locked in one of the storerooms where Celestia had left him. The Princess herself apologized for that; it had been one of the most awkward apologies he had ever received. The weeks that followed were straight out of his fondest dreams.

The soft clicking of his hooves on the marbled floor of the palace hall echoed in the dim expanse. Sconces of blue-flamed torches, casting a ghostly aura about the hall, were fastened to the walls at intervals of about five sceptres, just enough so that the light began to fade between them. The red unicorn was privileged to be working with both Twilight and Princess Luna. It was a humbling experience. Both were kind teachers but they were equally relentless and demanding. They pushed him to give his best and he certainly didn’t want to disappoint. Twilight had taken on several bronies as apprentices -- those who were advancing quickly in their studies -- but as far as he knew, he was the only brony, besides Cereal, being taught by Luna. Her knowledge of the runes was perfect; every nuance, every rule and stipulation, was at her beck and call. With the faintest of effort, she could make the runes dance to her tune. If he could understand only half of what she knew, he would easily surpass even the wizards of legend.

“Can you place those crates over by the far wall, please?” Twilight’s voice emanated from down the hall. Laichonious soon entered a large chamber brightly lit with starlights. As soon as he crossed the threshold of the wide, arched opening, he could feel Luna’s presence. It was a subtle thing and the only way he could describe it was the feeling of walking through the front door of his home. It was familiar, soothing. When he was this close to the Princess, he could feel the bond tugging at him. That too was hard to explain and he wasn’t the only brony who felt it.

Twilight’s smiling face appeared around one of the crates he was holding. “These the last ones?”

“Eeyup, crates fifty-five and fifty-six,” he replied.

The lavender scholar consulted her list and other scrolls. “Fifty-five and fifty-six,” she made neat check marks next to their entries, “Excellent! Those go right over there. You can go ahead and prop the lids open and I’ll be around to check the packing lists and make sure everything is accounted for.” She trotted back to the other side of the room where a few of the palace workers were leaving through another arched passageway.

Laichonious set the crates down in their requisite spaces next to all the other seemingly identical crates, making a neat horseshoe around three walls of the room two crates deep, pried the lids open with two concentrated bursts of magic, and then released the leylines he held with a soft sigh. As always, they left behind an emptiness. A short-lived emptiness, for Luna’s presence filled that void. If the room were pitch black, he still would have been able to point right at her. The Princess of the Night sat on a satin pillow next to a large window that offered sweeping views of the mountains and valley beyond. She faced towards the interior of the room, however, appearing to watch the activities of the studious lavender unicorn, yet her full attention was not on the room at all. Her eyes seemed to be looking through the wall; she was thinking, or perhaps even conversing with her sister, though Celestia was resting in her tower.

An enigmatic smile blossomed on her face as she raised a midnight wing to him. A summons, even one so subtle, from the Princess was welcome. The brony trotted to the Princess of the Night and bowed with one knee touching the marble floor. “Svasmodir,” he intoned.

Luna’s smile deepened, motioning him to join her by her side. He did so dutifully, and she lowered her head to speak softly. “What troubles you, young alkris?”

A simple question, but Laichonious had learned quickly that when immortals are involved, nothing is simple. By all accounts, he shouldn’t be troubled at all; dreams were coming true right before his eyes. Magic was real. Equestria was real. It was everything he imagined it to be, and more. Luna could see right through him apparently, for all that he tried to put up an unconcerned and content front, he felt apprehensive about his future and confused about the past. Luna waited patiently for his answer, after all, she had all the time in the world. The soft muttering of Twilight’s compulsive checking slipped around the room, providing a backdrop to his thoughts.

“I....” The red unicorn fished for his words. “I suppose I... just don’t understand what happened to Celestia. And, well, what happened to the humans, why did we lose our magic? Are we in danger of losing it again? What does it mean for us, now that Earth is beyond our reach? Can we bring it back? Can we change the path once we set down it?” Questions fell out of his mouth one on top of the other, some of them surprised him.

Luna’s soft laughter reminded him of moonlight dancing on a rippled pool. “Heavy questions for one so young.” She paused, letting her wing fall on his shoulder. “What drove my sister to do as she did, is at once simple and complicated. She is full of love.”

Laichonious frowned at the floor, then looked up to meet her gaze. “I still don’t understand.”

Luna lifted her head to look out of the tall windows on the far side of the room. “Celestia is a generous soul. She loves all and cares for the well-being of even those who despise her.” Her expression softened as she seemed to peer into the depths of the past. “A thousand years is hard for you to understand, and even to us, it is no small amount. She was alone for all of that time. Alone when I should have been there for her. What is worse, I forced her to banish me, and even this, she did out of love. When faced with the possibility, even the mere shadow of one, that I may be lost to her again... her heart nearly broke. She was afraid. Fear can make even the wisest ruler abandon reason. Out of love, she kept from me a dark secret. Out of love, she carried the guilt of a thousand years and countless lives. When she hid from me the memories locked in the Vault, she had to play host to a cancer of dread. Because those memories were not her own, she could not see them clearly. In the end, she misinterpreted my memories and so determined that the humans were the root of my transformation into the Nightmare. Would you not do everything in your power to save a loved one from a fate worse than death?”

Laichonious frowned again at the floor, unable to meet Luna’s piercing gaze. “I don’t know what I would do,” he said quietly. He sighed. “I don’t think I’m brave enough to make a decision like that.”

“Hmm. It is not a question of bravery, young alkris.” Her wing of ebony feathers settled heavily on his shoulders. “It is a question of love.”

The red unicorn’s mouth quirked as he looked up into her face. “You say love, but I feel like you mean responsibility.”

The dark princess raised her head to look out of the windows again. “Yes,” she muttered distractedly, “it can seem like a great responsibility to love.”

“Would it have been better if we hadn’t come?” As soon as the question left his lips, he wished he could take it back. Luna did not react, other than a sharp intake of breath as if stung.

“No...” She paused, breathing deeply. “No. Eventually, we would have returned to the Vault. Celestia would have tried to protect me in the same manner. Only without you, I would never have known what to do.” Her voice began to take on a deeper tone, her normal frostiness began to melt, and Laichonious watched in awe as the impenetrable armor of an immortal fell away. “We are ultimately lonely. Immortality is not an easy burden to bear. I... I have watched thousands... hundreds of thousands of ponies live their lives from start to end and no matter how much I loved or how deeply I cared, I could not stop the march of time.”

The large room, with its crates and starlights, began to fade from his perception as he became entranced by Luna’s voice.

“It may be hard for one so young to understand. As time goes on, it seems to grow in its haste. We feel the weight of the eons passed as we go through the days to come, and there is no sweeter feeling than love in the present. I can recall with perfect clarity, the lives and faces of all of my children. I know their names and I love them deeply still. Even if they are not here.” She turned back to him, her eyes like the great expanse of time itself. “The bronies are my children now, they will thrive under my care. And this they will do... because of love. Had you not come when you did, how could we have been healed? For a thousand years, Celestia toiled in the perfect isolation of immortality. For a decade after, she would not let me into her thoughts; she would not let me comfort her. Her soul was broken, though she would be the last to admit. I was heavy with guilt and, like the day and night, we were separated. I was in no state to help her and she was incapable of restoring what I dearly missed.”

“But we caused so much trouble... and we paid for it,” Laichonious said, his head sinking.

“Adversity is the catalyst for change. It is not necessarily what happened that is important, but what we learn. Look at me, young alkris.” He did so and the tension in his shoulders melted at the sight of Luna’s warm smile. “We were freed from prisons we had built for ourselves and yet did not have the keys. Celestia and I are once again truly reunited, harmonized if you will, and we have the bronies to thank for it. Whatever may come, remember: We are not the sum of our mistakes, we are the result of our constant triumphs. If even we, immortals who have lived for thousands of years, make mistakes, how is it that you would require so much perfection from yourselves?”

Laichonious broke eye contact and sheepishly rubbed at his foreleg. His eyes found Twilight, working her way through the many crates that lined the room. She levitated various odds and ends in her telekinetic grip. Out of one crate, she took lengths of different metals, all encased in a protective packaging of straw. She tapped them on the side of the crate, one by one in a practiced manner, nodding to the soft tones they made. He thought about Luna’s question as he watched Twilight go about her task. The lavender unicorn worked her way through four or five crates before he could answer the Princess.

“I don’t know about anypony else,” he began, then carefully picked through his words, “but I, feel like... I should know better... I see so many others living what appear to be blissful lives while I struggle to put one hoof in front of the other... maybe, if I were perfect... then I would have more control over my destiny. If I could just do the right thing, the right way, at the right time--the first time--then... I could be happy.”

“Spoken like a true unicorn,” Luna chuckled lightly. “Do not worry about the future, you need only work for today, think of tomorrow and remember yesterday. Your sentiment is noble and your heart in the right place, but, if you linger too long on what you cannot control, you will lose the tenuous hold you have. This is a lesson I learned, at a heavy price.”

He knew, of course, that she spoke not only of her own children, but also of the humans who perished because of her actions. The red unicorn shuddered under the midnight wing. “But the past is full of so much heartache, most of it avoidable. And I remember my mistakes. I remember, and I can do nothing about them.”

The Princess laid on her cushion with a soft sigh, inviting him to sit next to her with a nod of her head. When he had, she wrapped her wing around him again. “It is good to remember,” she said finally. “It is better to learn, but most of all, it is best not to repeat.” She fixed him with a stern gaze. “This includes, in my definition, reliving the past. You should not forget about the hard times you have had, they are an essential part of who you are. But I cannot stress enough, that you mustn't dwell on them. Like the dark secret that almost consumed Celestia, they will canker your soul and destroy you from within. To say that you can do nothing about your past wrongs is a lie. You can do something about them. I may not be able to take back what I did. I may not be able to bring my children back and be the mother they should have had. I may not be able to fill the void of a thousand lost years, but I can prevent it from happening again.”

Laichonious flinched at each of the terrible iterations of Luna’s past. In light of them, his own foibles seemed petty.

Luna’s expression softened again. “Magic can be the same way. Though it has faded from your world, that does not mean it is lost forever. The humans I knew, I loved them as I did any of my subjects. It pains me to learn that I was the cause of so much pain and suffering.... Did you know that, after my banishment, Celestia poisoned the Great Trees?” She waited for his nod. “My fall sealed the fate of magic on your world. But knowing this, I can do better, and work to restore what was lost.”

“So, you think the magic can come back to Earth?” Laichonious asked breathlessly.

“Of course. That does not mean, however, that it will. There is a reason why your kind allowed the magic of old to die. My fall, and the closing of the ways between our worlds, only accelerated a process already in motion. The paths we choose are up to us to change. Some are harder to leave than others, but eventually there will come a time when it is too late and we must accept the consequences.”

Laichonious weighed her words carefully in his mind. “Does this mean, we should move on? If the people of Earth want nothing to do with magic, does that mean it is truly dead?”

“It may be,” she said in a kindly voice. “Do not lose hope, young alkris. Though you are far from your home, there is much you can do to help. Having the bronies here in Equestria might be enough to pull our worlds together again.”

“How? I mean, what can we do?” Laichonious drew little circles with his hoof in front of him. On a whim, he decided to draw the shapes of the World Tree and the various runes of power. The lines he drew glowed a deep red as if he were cutting the stone beneath his hoof and exposing a liquid ruby core. “How can us being here change what’s going on there?”

Luna extended her hoof and began to draw other lines around his. They shone with the pure light of a full moon, a stunning sapphire against his vibrant ruby. She wove her lines into his, braiding the bindrunes with angular knots and adorning the World Tree with symbols he did not recognize. “What happens when one throws a ship’s anchor into the sea?” she asked, still drawing.

Laichonious kept drawing, moving on from the runes of power to inscribe a circle around the Tree, incorporating the circle Luna made into his own. “It holds the ship fast,” he replied.

“Correct,” the princess said mysteriously. “Now suppose that there are two ships, one is anchored while the other is tethered to the first. What do you think will happen when the tides come in?” With a grand, sweeping gesture, she drew an arc in sapphire from the Tree in front of him, to an empty space in front of her. There she began to draw another Tree, but different from the first. Its gnarled trunk took form, sprouting roots and branches that curved up and bent down to meet on an invisible plane.

Laichonious watched this new development and pondered the scenario. Finally, he finished the braid around Yggdrasil and began a new inscription along the arc Luna had made. “I suppose that, if the ropes tethering the anchorless ship to the first and the ropes for the anchor are strong enough, they would stay put. It would be dangerous though. If the tethered ship has too much line, it could drift into the other ship or even tangle its own trim and line.”

“So, what would be the best solution?” His eyes were fixed to the drawings he and Luna made, but he could sense a smile in her words.

“Well, I would have the sailors of the anchored ship reel in the second and lash it good to the side. Or if we could, I would give an anchor to the other ship.”

Luna began tracing back over the arc she made and braided the ruby runes into a flowing cord. “The sailors on the anchored ship are not on the one floating free, and yet, they can influence its course, even if it be much larger than they. All they need is a firm hold, a strong anchor and a rope.” She paused, placing a hoof over his own to stop him from drawing another line. Under the arc, she drew the bindrune of holding and took her hoof away. The drawing should have disappeared without their hooves touching it, but the bindrune let it stay, glowing in the stone. She gestured to the Tree glowing blue. “Here we are, on Sebbia, a ship anchored in magic on the chaotic sea of the cosmos.” She gestured to the Tree glowing red. “There you were, on Earth, a ship that has lost its anchor and drifts out on the tide. For the sake of analogy let us say, that you, the bronies, swam the waters that separated the ships and took with you a single rope each.” Her platinum-shod hoof swept over the arc where he had written BIFROST and she had written HOPE. “Your humanity provides the link between our worlds, and now that you are a part of us, anchored to the magic, you can pull your world back to calmer waters.”

“That’s beautiful!” Twilight breathed.

Laichonious blinked and jerked his head up to see the glowing drawings reflected in the lavender unicorn’s eyes. Twilight had gone through every crate and organized all of their contents into neat groups and stacks in the middle of the floor.

“Would you like me to remove it?” Luna asked, standing.

“No, no. I like it. I think it fits nicely with this room’s new purpose,” Twilight replied, tracing a few of the runes with a hoof.

Laichonious stood and looked over Twilight’s shoulder to the supplies in the center of the room. “So, what’s all of this stuff for?”

A huge smile split the lavender scholar’s face as she turned and cantered to the piles of seemingly random odds and ends. “This,” she said, gesturing with a hoof, “is the beginning of a makina laboratory.”

Frantic hooves pounded through the cobbled courtyard of Canterlot Castle. They carried a red unicorn past a pair of Nocturne Guards, not slowing at their startled calls. He stumbled on some of the uneven stone as moonshadows played across the street. It slowed him only a few beats before he redoubled his efforts and galloped even harder.

“GUARDS!”

Fear lanced through his body as the Royal Canterlot Voice crashed down the street from the castle behind. He had really done it now. Was that Celestia shouting? Of course she would have told her. How could he have been so stupid? The street rushed passed him in blurs of muted color, the stars above seemed to mock him where they hung, motionless in spite of his mad dash. His eyes watered. He wasn’t crying, it was from the wind, stinging his eyes. It wasn’t from the throbbing in his cheek either. Stupid. Stupid. Stupid!

He had to get out. He had to get far away. Somewhere they wouldn’t notice him. Somewhere they would need to look hard to find him. Most of all, he had to get there fast. His hooves clambered on the paving stones of the street, the cadence of his flight echoing off of the sleeping buildings of sculpted and ancient stone. To his burning ears, the echoes were far too loud, as if an army were close on his tail. His hooves scrambled even more across the pavement for fear of pursuit. Where was he going to go? What was he going to do? The shrill cry of a train whistle pierced the air. Laichonious skidded to a halt, panting in the cool night. Again the whistle screeched over the sleeping city. That’s it, the Shinespire Flyer! With his lungs burning, he ran down another wide road. He followed a path well known, for in the year he had lived in Canterlot, he had seen just about every nook and cranny of the ancient city. His legs complained and he had a cramp creeping into his flank, but he ran as fast as he could.

Two rights, a left, another right. The cobbles flew under his hooves, the buildings naught but colors streaking past. He charged into the ticket house of Regent Station, blinking at the bright gas lights and polished brass. The red unicorn jerked his head around like a startled bird, looking for the ticket master’s booth. With a cry not unlike the startled squawk of perturbed turkey, he located the booth and scrambled to the only lit window. He tripped only twice on the way and roused the sleepy light-blue unicorn on the other side of the glass by running his face into the window.

“Ow... Uh, hello!” Laichonious mentally hit himself in the face.

“Mm-what...” the ticketmaster yawned, “...can I do for you sir?”

“Yes! Is there a train leaving right now?”

The sky-blue stallion rubbed at his face and studied the chart of departures and arrivals on his booth wall. “There’s, let’s see, ah the Flyer is leaving platform four in ten minutes. After that, we have a Luxor coming in an hour.”

“Great. I’ll take the Flyer. How much for a one-way?” The red unicorn floated his depressingly small bag of bits from his jostled saddlebags.

The ticketmaster paused in stamping a new ticket. “But, you don’t even know where it’s going.”

“Doesn’t matter,” he replied waving a hoof.

The ticketmaster shrugged. “Alright, well, uh,” the stamper came down on the poor, defenceless yellow paper of the ticket with a destiny-laden kru-thrump. “It’s twelve bits for third class, eighteen for second and twenty for first. Oh, wait... sorry, midnight Flyer rates are cheaper, mmm.” He pursued a list on his desk.

Laichonious practically danced in front of the booth, constantly shooting glances at the entrance, just waiting for the flash of Radiant Guard armor. “I’ll take third class, please.” His voice may have cracked from the strain of not shouting, he couldn’t be sure. He extracted twelve bits from the bag and shoved them under the window through the little opening.

“Uh, that’s only eight bits for the midnight run,” the ticketmaster said, shoving four bits and the ticket back at the frantic red unicorn.

The bits zipped into the bag with enough force to nearly tear the stout burlap. In a single fluid motion, the coins were tired off in their brown cage and the bag disappeared into the curious black saddlebags. “Platform Four?” the runemaster asked, not bothering to glance at the ticket.

“Yeah,” the other unicorn replied, stifling a yawn.

Laichonious glanced at the entrance again as the sound of hooves and a single stuttering voice drifted into the structure. A tiny squeak escaped from his throat at the distinctive flash of Radiant armor in the gas light. He bolted for the platforms, leaving behind a bewildered ticketmaster. In short order he found Platform Four and rushed along the sleek, red-lacquered train cars. He dashed into the open door of the first car in third class, only two cars from the end. The brony was temporarily blind in the dark interior of the car, the only light coming through the windows from the bright lights of the platform. He bumped into several of the lightly cushioned seats and from one, he heard the soft snort of a sleeping pony. Eventually, with his eyes adjusted to the gloom, he found a seat in the corner at the back of the car, where he could see all of the entrances. The runemaster allowed himself a moment to relax, wheezing from his frenzied flight of the castle.

A few moments passed, the whistle at the head of the train gave two short calls. The door at the head of the car slid open, nearly stopping the red unicorn’s heart. An earthpony in a red-trimmed, silver-buttoned, black jacket and conductor’s hat swept his gaze over the car, noting its occupants. He went over to the sleeping pony and roused him with a soft word. The metallic katchingk of a hole puncher came and went, another soft word and a nod, and the passenger was snoring again. The conductor trotted down the car and in a kindly voice asked, “Ticket, please.” He held out a hoof, fastened just above it was a hole puncher wrought of silver. Laichonious floated the ticket over to the puncher and slid it into the waiting slot. After a quick study of the ticket, the conductor hit the button protruding from the puncher with another katchingk. “We’ll be arriving at Grand Central in six hours. Enjoy your ride,” the conductor said, as the red unicorn took the ticket back.

Laichonious smiled weakly, mumbled a thanks and sank back into the hard seat. The conductor left the car, through the door right next to his seat, as the whistle gave a long then short burst. The car shuddered as the engine began to pull away, chugging slowly. He looked out the window at the empty station, stone pillars sliding past. In the shifting light of the moving train, he looked down at his ticket. Stamped in bold characters it read ONE SEAT-3rd-ONE WAY REGENT TO GRAND and underneath, in flowing High Equestrian:

MANEHATTAN